<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=188.142.25.113</id>
	<title>Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=188.142.25.113"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/188.142.25.113"/>
	<updated>2026-05-07T16:54:50Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Shinmai_Maou_no_Keiyakusha:Volume_2_Chapter_3&amp;diff=409411</id>
		<title>Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Shinmai_Maou_no_Keiyakusha:Volume_2_Chapter_3&amp;diff=409411"/>
		<updated>2015-01-03T16:56:54Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;188.142.25.113: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Beyond the Trust between Master and Servant==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 1===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One week until the battle. However, they would never be able to win against Takashi and the others in their current conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Basara and the girls worked out a plan. They would undoubtedly need fierce training to raise their battle potential, but since the time was limited, they needed to act with utmost efficacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---For that, they first had to know more about their opponent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yuki was the technique type, had perfect control over her spirit sword &amp;quot;Sakuya&amp;quot; and her ability to fight at mid-to-close range made her a Multi-Saber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio and Maria surely knew that, but unlike Yuki, Takashi and Kurumi were unknown factors to them. First they needed to know about them to fight against them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio had cast a spell to keep humans away from the riverbed, which they used for their training.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---First about Takashi, he&#039;s a speed type just like me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara started to talk about his former comrade to Mio and Maria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;His battle style is a Quick Lancer. Basically, he attacks directly while hampering you with his speed. However, that&#039;s only information from when I was still at the &amp;lt;village&amp;gt;--- Meaning, five years ago.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You mean, it&#039;s possible his style changed now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio started learning about supernatural powers only for half a year yet, so she must have needed an explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She asked frowning, whereas Basara shook his head with &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s not gonna happen. I think Maria knows already, but one&#039;s type is greatly influenced by one&#039;s inborn nature. Of course you can train yourself in other styles, but it&#039;s very unlikely you&#039;ll ever exceed the level of your original style.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In the past I might have been better, but judging from our little exchange the other day, I think they&#039;re better now… At least, Takashi&#039;s definitely on top in terms of power.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No way…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Rest assured, Mio-sama. He is still a speed type. Even if he has the brute force, he cannot match me, a pure power type.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio became worried, whereas Maria said while puffing up her chest proudly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right. And Mio&#039;s far superior in terms of magical power. It&#039;s just a matter of one&#039;s forte. You don&#039;t need to worry about it too much. You just have to come up with a strategy from your own style. You&#039;re a magic type, Mio--- and a High Wizard no less. Just focus on attacking from a distance.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But… he defeated the devil we three had troubles against so easily.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So that was the reason Mio became so timid on a rare occasion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Certainly, Takashi defeated the giant devil, who had the three of them cornered. However,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was yet another battle style. A perfect surprise attack--- The exact moment, right before he released a big move, he was neglecting his defense, thus giving an opening. In a face-to-face battle, not even Takashi would have won so easily.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course you couldn&#039;t call Takashi weak just because of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway, the problem is---&amp;quot; &amp;quot;---that spear, is it not?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria continued his sentence, whereas Basara nodded a &amp;quot;Yeah&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That long spear he was using… that&#039;s &#039;Byakko&#039;, a unique spirit lance.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;By &#039;Byakko&#039;, you mean the white tiger that&#039;s also shown on the Takamatsuka Tomb in our history books?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah. Originally it&#039;s one of the &#039;Four Symbols&#039; from China, the mythological guardian beast of the west. That long spear has the power of &#039;Byakko&#039; residing in it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I knew of the Hero Tribe using mythological beasts. However, when it comes down to one of the Four Symbols, I would believe it&#039;s power is bound to China, where the legend is from…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course. To begin with, it&#039;s not the original &#039;Byakko&#039; that resides in the spear. But in the past, a &#039;Byakko&#039; existed in Japan too, different from the one on the Takamatsuka Tomb.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Basara&#039;s words, Mio suddenly realized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---The Four God Suitability of Heian-kyou*?&amp;quot; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; Name of the Capital during the Heian Period, now known as Kyoto&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Basara nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Right. At that time, the esoteric cosmology of Onmyoudou was prospering and a part of the Onmyouji, who were left in charge with the protection of the city, deified the Four Gods, so intermediary sacred treasures were created on that occasion. That spear is one of them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a sacred treasure created by pouring in the power of various renowned Onmyouji and moreover strengthened by the faith of numerous people. It was needless to say how tremendous it&#039;s power was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That said, an overly powerful weapon is hard to handle. There are conditions and limits on how &#039;Byakko&#039;s&#039; power can be manifested in the spirit lance. As long as we&#039;re careful about that, we should be able to fight against it somehow.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The mythological guardian beast of the west… I guess, it would be fatal to let him attack in the western direction?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
Basara shook his head to Maria&#039;s uttered question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nah, it&#039;s the opposite. Since &#039;Byakko&#039; is the guardian beast for it, it cannot attack in the western direction. But on the other side, with it&#039;s back to the west and launching an attack into the eastern direction, it utilizes an enormous power.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That said, the West originating in China was different from the West of the cardinal directions. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; The Chinese have the &amp;quot;Five Cardinal Points&amp;quot; with an extra direction called the center&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the &amp;quot;Byakko&amp;quot; in question was the spirit lance that was created as a sacred treasure from the belief in Japan&#039;s Heian period. Therefore it should be safe to assume that the normal cardinal directions applied to it. And,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;According to Five Elements of China, the &#039;Byakko&#039; is associated with metal, but in terms of the four classical elements, it&#039;s assigned the air element--- For a speed type like Takashi, it&#039;s the most befitting attribute.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Air…? Then what froze that devil?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s because Orion and Taurus, which are part of the seven mansion of the original &#039;Byakko&#039;, are winter constellations here in Japan. It must have a limited ice attribute from that. But it&#039;s a sub-attribute at best. Otherwise he wouldn&#039;t have shown it to us so easily.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Basara-san, have you seen the main power of that spirit lance before?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Definitely not myself, but I heard that it releases a &#039;powerful gust that mows down everything&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even so,&amp;quot; said Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The long spear has a wide reach, but Mio&#039;s magic is even wider and Maria&#039;s at an advantage in a close range fight. Just keep your back to the West while fighting Takashi. But he should be anticipating that and he moves even faster than us. Even if he manages to get his back to the West, avoid standing in a directional line to the East by all cost then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One breath,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Distance and directions--- If we keep these two points in mind, we&#039;ll definitely beat him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 2===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mhm, I won&#039;t find a suitable place so easily in the city after all. How&#039;s it on your end, Takashi?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Same for me. It might be better to give up the idea of using a common barrier.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takashi indifferently responded to Shiba&#039;s voice, which he could hear from the wireless earphone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---Already two days had passed since the night of the reunion with Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was now early afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takashi and the others had split up to looked around the city.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were searching for a suitable place for the battle with Basara and the girls. If they simply took human casualties into consideration, the public park with the wide ground and forest would be optimal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the nature of forests or mountains often happened to be spiritual points, which protected and cleanse the land. There was a proper reason to why the main river of the north intersected with the forest and hill of the park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard from Yuki that during the fight in that forest the other day, Naruse Mio let her own power go out of control and wrecked the place beyond recognition. And as expected, the flow in the earth there was still in disorder, making the place unsuitable for the upcoming battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If they carelessly harmed the place, the flow would completely break down and might cause the destruction of the whole area by natural disasters in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, he had &amp;quot;Byakko&amp;quot; with him now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The places, where he could utilize it&#039;s enormous strength, were inevitably limited from the beginning. In the worst case, he would have to consider holding back with the power, but&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…No, it has to be a place, where &amp;quot;Byakko&#039;s&amp;quot; full power can be released.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enemy wasn&#039;t just Naruse Mio and her retainer Succubus. They would be facing Basara as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---Hayase Takashi hadn&#039;t forgotten what an overwhelming existence Basara had been in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A genius.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The talent he was born with was cruelly out of league with Takashi&#039;s and even while they were both speed types, Takashi never managed to catch up to Basara, no matter how fast he ran.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But that was five years ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takashi was different from his past-self now. And not just him. Yuki and Kurumi too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likewise--- Basara was different from his previous self too. Quite crucially at that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Basara and the girls must be desperately coming up with a plan right now…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……Let them try. It won&#039;t change anything anyway.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From that gruesome incident until today, Takashi and the other had undergone fierce training.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not forgetting the tragedy of that day and embracing the despair in their hearts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Precisely because of that they could endure the harsh training and become stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---However, each of them had a different reason for becoming stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yuki changed her feelings for Basara, who was chased out of the village, into her strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kurumi gained her current strength because she wished to help her older sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Takashi--- He didn&#039;t want such a tragedy to occur ever again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just wishing for that, he became strong.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to Basara, he spent his time far more significantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn&#039;t like they were on bad terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just like Yuki and Kurumi, Takashi was a childhood friend of Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was with Basara just as long as Yuki and Kurumi were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…What was he doing after leaving the village?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of all things, Basara was together with the previous Devil Lord&#039;s daughter, who would only bring disaster to the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could he do such a thing when he witnessed such a tragedy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Forgetting his mission as a Hero, he might temporarily be driven by an emotional sense of justice, but it seemed that the tragedy of that day had completely become a thing of the past for Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If so, I&#039;ll remind him…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About his sin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the irredeemable souls of their comrades, who he erased.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because everyone who survived that incident was a victim, but also an offender.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yuki would stand up for Basara due to her feelings for him, but Kurumi, who looked up to Yuki as her little sister, couldn&#039;t forgive Basara, which Takashi could relate to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His own feelings were the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hayase Takashi spit out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t forget, Toujou Basara--- Your past won&#039;t be undone.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regardless of how much time passed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because the memory of that day engraved in their hearts would never fade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 3===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;------&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naruse Mio gulped on the chilly sensation on her throat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In front of her, Basara pointed the tip of his magical sword Brynhildr at her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had stopped the sword at a paper-length away because they were practicing. But if this had been a real fight--- If her opponent had been Hayase Takashi, Shiba Kyouichi or Nonaka Kurumi, then Mio would have been dead for sure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---Good, let&#039;s take a small break.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara relaxed his expression and withdrew his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio slumped down with her bottom on the ground after being released from the pressure that had sealed her movements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, all the tension left her body and in exchange a sudden exhaustion befell her. However,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I… I can still go on…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio tried to stand up despite that, whereupon a soft, white towel was put around her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know. But we&#039;ll continue when you&#039;ve rested a bit and regained some stamina. If you overdo it, you lose focus, which is dangerous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With his hand gently on her head, Mio nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---Basara had told them about Hayase Takashi, who was holding the spirit lance &#039;Byakko&#039;, Nonaka Yuki, Nonaka Kurumi and even about Shiba Kyouichi&#039;s battle style just in case, even though he had said that he wouldn&#039;t participate in the fight this time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards they were training real battles every day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This city wasn&#039;t short on places, where they could practice after setting up a barrier or casting a spell to keep humans away, like the famous park, rivers or various golf courses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After school, they were immediately training in the forest on the golf grounds next to the park. Taking Basara up on his words, Mio took a deep breath to control her breathing, whereupon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Here, Mio-sama. A sports drink with minerals. Please re-hydrate yourself with it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mm… Thanks.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking the pet bottle of the drink with the catchphrase of having the same composition as sweat from Maria, Mio opened the cap and wet her throat. The pleasant coldness streamed into her whole body through her throat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---Ah, Basara-san. Can I ask you to spar with me next?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mh? Yeah, sure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had already been two hours since they started the training today. Basara wasn&#039;t just taking on Mio, but also Maria all by himself, yet he didn&#039;t show the slightest shred of exhaustion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then I will begin&amp;quot; &amp;quot;Yeah--- Come.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a short exchange, the two of them erased their smiles--- and attacked upfront in the next moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A close range fight with Basara swinging his Brynhildr and Maria fighting barehanded with her superhuman strength, spread in front of Mio&#039;s eyes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara&#039;s beloved sword Brynhildr was single-edged with a thick and huge build. Thus he could launch heavy blows even with the back of the sword, but Maria, being a succubus and power type on top, had high physical strength and easily absorbed the blows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was training of course. Basara wasn&#039;t attacking with his full might, but if Mio were to carelessly take one of these hits, she wouldn&#039;t just break some bones, she would be smashed. They exchanged blows, Basara with slashes and Maria with kicks and punches, one after another while each changing back and forth between offence and defense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While watching their fight, Mio felt frustration inside her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…I understand it in my head, but.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the past few days, Mio had fully realized how lacking her own strength was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had been half a year since she came to know about the existences and powers that went beyond the laws of this world. As she luckily had a talent for magic, she could cast powerful spells now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Maria, that was an astonishing learning speed. However, compared to Basara and Maria, Mio overwhelmingly lacked actual battle experiences, even though she had trained with Maria so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore she was now conducting training in the form of real battles against Basara or Maria, which brought about good results in the beginning, but since she wasn&#039;t used to the tension and pressure of a long battle, her stamina and concentration would run out before the other two, getting her cornered gradually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was already like that during training. A real fight was even more exhausting. Moreover, Hayase Takashi, the hero she would be facing soon, had a strength on par or even greater than Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…At this rate&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She would only drag down the others. That was what she felt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decisive battle was in four days--- Only unrest and impatience swelled up inside Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 4===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going to school in the morning, doing nothing but training after school until the sun sets, and then back to bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Repeating these three activities, the last few days went by in a flash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in the night two days away from the decisive battle--- Basara got a call from Takashi. The stage for the battle was set. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not wasting a single second on chit-chat, Takashi only reported the place and time, then hung up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara had taken the call in the living room and wordlessly stared down on his cell phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon that, the door behind him opened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Has it been decided?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria came in with a calm voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She must have just finished washing off the sweat from today&#039;s training in the bath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara headed to the sofa with his back still to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah. It&#039;ll be at night to avoid people.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see… Well, that certainly is better.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria&#039;s voice moved into the kitchen, then the sound of the refrigerator opening resounded. She was surely taking out something to drink.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Basara sat down on the sofa, he said to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Both side will cooperate in setting up the barrier to avoid gaining an advantage in it. I think Mio can also use a spatial barrier spell besides the one to keep humans away, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. She never set one up in cooperation with someone, but I believe it will be all right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The battlefield was taken care of then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now they only needed to make the last preparations for the fight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Basara-san, would you like to have some milk too?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mh? Yeah, why not.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okay~, Maria replied like that, but didn&#039;t come over to him. He could hear the low electric noise from the kitchen. It seemed like she was using the microwave. And then,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I made you a hot milk, Basara-san. If you like, please put in some maple syrup. It will relieve your tension and let you sleep more soundly.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thanks… wait, why&#039;re you dressed like that!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holding a plastic tablet with a mug filled with hot milk and a big bottle of maple syrup on it, Maria was practically naked, except for a single bath towel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why do you ask?… This is a rather normal attire for coming out of the bath. It would be far more surprising if I were to wear a fancy dress instead.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who told you to wear a dress! There&#039;s only one thing you wear after getting out of the bath.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Erotic underwear, you mean.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I mean pajamas!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria said &amp;quot;Oh dear&amp;quot; to his retort and sat down next to him on the sofa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her small body steamed a bit from the remaining heat of the bath and gave off the faint fragrance of shampoo and body soap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You see, Basara-san, I just wanted to ask you for your opinion.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;M- My opinion…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara became excited from the unbelievable sex-appeal considering her young appearance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes--- On a very important matter.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naruse Maria said so and brought her body closer to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---A few minutes after Maria, Mio, who had been in the bath with her, finally came out of the bath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She stayed in a bit long, but she did so that her fatigue was washed away for tomorrow&#039;s training.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, it was still relatively short today. Usually she would stay in another ten minutes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bathing powder she used today probably took it&#039;s effect on her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Either way, they had Basara take a bath first, so she could take it easy and warm up her body completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio wiped the water drops on her faintly flushed body with a towel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The microfiber towel properly even sucked up the water from Mio&#039;s wet hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putting her legs, one after another, through the new shorts, she pulled it up to her bottom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mm…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After pulling out the finger, which she used to fix the wedged part, from the side, the highly elastic fabric made a small flicking sound on her bottom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next she put on a shirt in place of a pajama and buttoned it up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She started from below instead from the top, since she left the chest open to prevent constriction in her sleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That exposed pretty much her breasts, let alone her cleavage, but Mio wasn&#039;t afraid of showing it to those inside the house.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For one thing, Maria was a girl like herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…And besides,&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara had already seen her in more embarrassing appearances or situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---It wasn&#039;t like she was trying to provoke. She certainly was embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if she were to put on extra clothes like a barrier, even though she was seen so messed up during the Master and Servant Contract or the shared bath-time, it would appear like she was strangely conscious of Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore Mio dared to behave normally even after that and sometimes wore an exposing attire. Occasional she felt Basara&#039;s glance on her breasts or bottom, whereupon she was embarrassed, but happy as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because at least during these times, Mio had the initiative--- even though the Master and Servant Contract ended up in an unexpected form and gave her a weird weakness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After drying her wet hair with the dryer, Mio left the bathroom and headed for the living room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Basara-san--- Could you subjugate Mio-sama some more?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly she could overhear Maria&#039;s problematic statement through the gap of the living room&#039;s door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria saw Basara making a doubtful face in front of her to her mentioned suggestion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…What do you mean? If you&#039;re playing around again…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am not playing around. This is for Mio-sama and your sake&amp;quot; said Maria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We have only two days left until the fight with your former comrades. The past few days, we continued our training with the countermeasures in mind, but we cannot level up so easily after all. I am afraid you are the only one, who currently has a chance of fighting upfront on par with them, Basara-san. Unfortunately, Mio-sama and myself are currently still one… no, two steps behind.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara was at a loss for words, meaning Maria&#039;s analysis was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most likely Basara knew their difference in strength even better than Maria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even you, our last hope, have a blank of five years, Basara-san. Moreover, you said that the person with the spirit lance has a strength even greater than yours--- As things stand now, we cannot win against them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara stayed quiet on her assertion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;However, I have a breakthrough solution. As you are aware, the contractors of the Master and Servant Contract gain a stronger power with deeper trust. If both of you obtain that, then I see a chance.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s why you want me to subjugate Mio…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. Because even though I told you to deepen your trust, it only needs something adequate with the contract--- with the Master and Servant relationship. I am afraid that is our only chance for victory at this point. And I do not think we should pass on this chance.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…I agree. It&#039;s a fact that it would be effective to make use of the contract. But the trust you speak of surely won&#039;t be deepened or strengthened so quickly.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, the intensity of feelings stands in no proportion with time. The feeling born in a single day can surpass the one gained from a year, likewise a single second can out rival a whole life. If you simply make up your mind, the chance of Mio-sama being helpful will go up quite a bit.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Basara remained silent with a stiff expression on Maria&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Basara-san?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before long, Basara slowly answered her question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I get your point… but if possible, I don&#039;t want to do it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria narrowed her eyes on these words. Did he think that they had the flexibility to be fussy at this point in time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why? Are you holding back because we are family? Or does your sense of duty or hypocrisy keep you from doing something like that to your little sister?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria asked with a precarious voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nah… That&#039;s not it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s the opposite,&amp;quot; said Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;ll tell you on this occasion, Mio and you are precious family members to me. I consider you my real sisters. But don&#039;t trust me just because of that. I&#039;m not a saint. I&#039;m just your average teenager. Do you know how much effort it takes me to keep my reasoning in check while I live together with two girls not related by blood to me? If not for that Master and Servant Contract magic, I might have done something to you long ago.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;? What do you mean by that…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Master and Servant Contract between Basara and Mio had Maria&#039;s succubus characteristic added to it. That made it easier to conduct a mistake, but it didn&#039;t warrant his uncompliableness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You don&#039;t know? For the sake of relieving the curse, for the sake of becoming stronger… This indulgence of &amp;quot;Because it&#039;s for Mio&#039;s sake&amp;quot; and embarrassing her is just cowardly. It&#039;s one thing if it&#039;s done for pure intentions, but I just can&#039;t do it like this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh… Is that so? But I get the feeling that you were rather calm midway during the time when you made Mio-sama submissive for the first time to form the contact?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It would just make Mio more embarrassed if I were to show shame. Besides, I thought I needed to appear calm so that Mio would submit faster.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I, I see…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Basara&#039;s explanation, Maria received a light shock. Not towards the fact that Basara had been embarrassed. But because Basara was thinking about how to subjugate Mio better--- even in light of Mio&#039;s flustered appearance due to the aphrodisiac effect in addition to her already incredible looks and proportions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Wait, could it be.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the cake scene in the bath, she had half-jokingly teased him as a brute, but he maybe actually had this kind of temper? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria felt a light shudder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Anyway, it&#039;s wrong to do something by saying it&#039;s for Mio&#039;s sake, even though I have ulterior motives. Of course I&#039;ll put her at ease when the curse activates, but… I&#039;ll do it then by saying &#039;I want to do it&#039;, since that&#039;s more honest.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So you are taking the villain&#039;s role upon yourself…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nah. It&#039;s not something so noble.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s just,&amp;quot; said Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Saying that I do these kind of things only for Mio&#039;s sake without any guilty feelings would be a lie for sure. If I cowardly sugar-coated it like that, it wouldn&#039;t just damage the trust in our Master and Servant relationship, but also our trust as a family. But I don&#039;t want that. Because even though it was a turn of events, I&#039;m still her Master--- and her brother before that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara said to her with a serious expression, whereupon Maria inadvertently widened her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria, a succubus, knew very well how weak men were to this kind of desire. And how they may have dirty and wicked thoughts towards the female gender somewhere deep inside. Even more so for a cute girl like Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…But.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy named Toujou Basara in front of her properly admitted to having these desires without covering it up. Looking at him, Maria suddenly felt a shiver running down her spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;….I understand. I have another idea, so let us go with that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You still have more, huh… wait, hey!?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Basara raised a flustered voice. Because Maria had sat into his lap and loosened the knot of the bath towel that wrapped around her body. Maria rolled up the front of shirt that the surprised Basara was wearing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please do not move…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying so, she started to rub her bare skin against Basara. Unlike the previous time where she had slipped into Basara&#039;s T-Shirt, Maria was now showing Basara her naked body and lewd movements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That gave Basara even a visual sensation of Maria&#039;s body heat and softness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;W- Wait, Maria… What&#039;s up so suddenly?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you feel sorry for Mio-sama and cannot do it, I will have you help me instead with the power-up.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the succubus she was, she could increase her power by absorbing desire and arousal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From a young boy with a pure heart like Basara, the effect was tremendous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria laughed a &amp;quot;Fufu&amp;quot; with glazed eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Forgive me… But you are at fault, Basara-san, because you say such things with such an expression.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She could tell how surprisingly aroused she was herself. Her succubus instinct shot up inside her and couldn&#039;t be suppressed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria let her tongue crawl over Basara&#039;s chest, clung to him and increased their direct contact by winding her arms around his sturdy back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahh… You are so delicious, Basara-san.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was like a drug to her. Wanting to suck up everything from the boy in front of her, Maria let her hand slide down from his navel. When she let her small hand glide into his pants like this,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;H- Hey…!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara&#039;s body suddenly shivered. This sensible reaction only turned Maria on even more. However--- Basara&#039;s eyes, who she had thought were only focusing on her, weren&#039;t looking at her, but behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria turned around puzzled and froze in place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opened door of the living room--- There stood Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that moment Toujou Basara was prepared for a bloodbath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because it was the same situation like when he was caught in the act of Maria making him play an erotic game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, this time it was even worse. After all, Basara was in a close embrace with the naked Maria. Mio would flare up at them--- &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So he thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, this---&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He hastily tried to explain, but couldn&#039;t find the right words on the spot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---This situation was brought about by Maria without Basara&#039;s consent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he couldn&#039;t unconditionally blame only Maria for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They certainly couldn&#039;t win as things stood at the moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Maria, the succubus and Mio&#039;s retainer, had requested of him to deepened their relationship of the Master and Servant Contract by subjugating Mio through pleasure, all for the sake of victory, for the sake of protecting Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering her upbringing in rank and race, it was an absolutely natural suggestion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He knew what he had to say. Even so, Basara couldn&#039;t find the right words for it, whereupon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh my, Mio-sama--- What are you standing there for?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of all things, Maria tightly squeezed Basara to show off to Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;------&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara saw that Mio&#039;s face turned red upon seeing that. Maria totally added oil to the fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;M- Maria…?&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(Ssh, it is alright… Please watch.)&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He raised a bewildered voice, but Maria whispered back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…No, even so…&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While he did like he was told to, Mio came over briskly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she stood in front of him. But,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was all. He had thought for sure that she would hit Maria and launch a lightning attack at him. Yet Mio just stood still in front of them with her face still red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Mio?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In response to his doubtful glance, Mio bit into her lips and averted her eyes. Towards her,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mio-sama… Excuse me, but Basara-san and myself have important preparations to make for the fight in two days. When you are standing there like that--- it is a bother, to be frank.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria showed a provoking smile. Her succubus instincts had totally gotten the better of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;….&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The red Mio glared at her. Her expression looked somewhat mortified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why are you making such a face? Well, if you insist on watching, then be my guest. However, please do not interfere with us.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Along with a smile, Maria put her hand into Basara&#039;s T-Shirt from below again. At that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Please, stop it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio said so with a fragile voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio saw Maria stopping her hand on the plead she had uttered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Maria looked up to her. Her childish, yet bewitching eyes were telling her:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is the matter--- Please go on. Therefore Mio said with a trembling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…I&#039;ll do it… No, let me do it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The one that needs to get stronger the most isn&#039;t you, Maria… It&#039;s me. So please, Basara--- Subjugate me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, but…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara raised a confused voice, whereas Mio shook her head to the sides.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t want to be a burden… Besides, if there&#039;s anything I can do for our victory, I want to do it. I mean, we might not win at this rate. But we still have a method to get stronger, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…So you were listening in too after all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio nodded a &amp;quot;Yes&amp;quot; to Maria&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If the contract has such an effect, I don&#039;t mind. If we lose without having tried anything possible--- then I would find no peace in death.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Mio wouldn&#039;t be the only one losing her life in a lost battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were after her, but Basara and Maria, fighting with her, might get killed as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That alone she would never let happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Still, you say so, but… do you know what&#039;ll happen to you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;……Yeah, probably. It&#039;ll be like when we formed the contract, no?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you know all that---&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---Even so, I want to get stronger!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if to ask why, Basara tightly clenched his fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course… it&#039;s really embarrassing, to be honest… And I would have never thought that I could become like that. I got the feeling that I gradually stopped being myself and was really scared.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While lightly embracing her own body, Mio remembered the time when she formed the Master and Servant Contract with Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, where she laid her true nature, Naruse Mio called Basara brother for the first time. And while she felt numerous times a pleasure that nearly drove her crazy, she accepted Basara, who gave her this pleasure, as her Master.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The memories of that day were hazy, yet only the engraved pleasure remained vivid. Even now she sometimes dreamed about it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara wasn&#039;t the only one conscious of the opposite sex while living under the same roof. Mio was the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t expect Basara to hold her so dear. She didn&#039;t want Basara to get the upper hand and sometimes teased him by wearing revealing clothes, yet Basara was thinking about Mio&#039;s well-being and endure it desperately every time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…I have always been treasured.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment she overheard Basara and Maria&#039;s conversation from the hallway, Mio felt a shiver from  deep inside her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a sensation on par or even greater than the one she had when she overheard the conversation with Yuki in the café about how Basara felt about her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore Mio showed a smile even while her face remained red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you, Basara… for worrying about me. It made me really happy to hear that you&#039;re considering my feelings and slowly want to build up  trust.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mio…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara called her name, whereas Mio nodded with a &amp;quot;Yes&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But I&#039;ll be fine… If enduring the embarrassment--- No, if pledging a greater loyalty by letting you subjugate me, can get us even a bit stronger, then I don&#039;t want to throw away this chance. I too want to become stronger together with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she put her own feelings--- her wish into words and declared it to Basara,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio said nothing anymore and waited silent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because Naruse Mio knew the boy called Toujou Basara. That he wasn&#039;t the kind of man that would let her down after hearing all this, no matter how strong his feelings were for her. And,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;………….Okay.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mumbling so before long, Basara let Maria get off his lap and slowly stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And looking at Basara standing before her, Mio remembered the incident from the other day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---The time when Basara had forcefully pulled her closer and covered her mouth with his hand. Mio had been in disbelief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not towards Basara. But towards herself, who couldn&#039;t resists while she was handled roughly like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been in the shameless attire of just a bath towel after coming out of the bath. When Basara had came at her, she had thought for sure that he would push and pin her down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had tried to resist at once. But when his hand went around her waist and forcefully pulled her closer, she couldn&#039;t resist at all, even though the curse of the contract hadn&#039;t even activated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been herself--- A sane Naruse Mio, yet she could only think about how she should take on, how she should accept whatever Basara was going to do to her now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because Basara had fallen into a panic then, she was able to return to her senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…But.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Basara had really tried anything back then, what would have happened to her?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The answer to that--- was told to her by the current Basara, who was different from back then now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara&#039;s hand that softly touched her cheek slowly started to go down. Gliding down her neck and tracing her collarbone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mm…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Mio let her body tremble a bit from the pleasure mixed in the ticklish sensation, her big breasts shook just as much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Here it comes&#039;&#039;--- The moment she thought so, her breasts were fondled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her breasts were Mio&#039;s greatest weakness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When her breasts were fondled directly at the end during the binding of the Master and Servant Contract, she had gone crazy at once, but this time she was wearing a shirt, albeit without a bra.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fondled over a layer of clothes. Thus she had thought it wouldn&#039;t become so intense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---However, she had been naive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Eh--- Thi, Ya…aahh!? Fuahn, FUAAAH!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though the curse of the contract hadn&#039;t activated. Even though it happened over her clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unbelievable pleasure ran through her and Mio raised a sweet voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Wh, Why…?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Along with her surprise, she desperately tried to hold back her voice, but the pleasure gradually grew more intense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Fuah, Mm…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Losing the strength in her knees and waist, Mio was about to fall over, but Basara caught her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A- Are you okay…?&amp;quot; &amp;quot;N- No way… Why did I…?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara asked surprised, whereas Mio became dumbfounded from the sudden and intense pleasure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is no good, Mio-sama. Just because the curse has not activated, you cannot consider yourself to be like before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fufu, Maria laughed with that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Obstinate as you are, you just would not subjugate to Basara-san during the binding of the contract. The pleasure back then exceeded what a person could ever feel the normal way. And you had a taste of it nine times. Moreover, we all took a bath together and with time the curse activated numerous times too. From all this pleasure your body has become way more sensitive than before.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No way… That&#039;s just…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She couldn&#039;t believe it. Of course she comprehended that a person&#039;s body grew more accustomed to arousal the more it was exposed to pleasure. However, it hadn&#039;t even been one month since they formed the contract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…My body has already started to be nurtured by Basara.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara laid Mio, who inadvertently shivered her body from that fact, onto the couch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His face was a bit red. Even so, he looked deep into Mio&#039;s eyes and reached out his hands towards her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Understanding what Basara intended to do, Mio raised a short voice. Then Basara&#039;s hands, who had reached out for her chest, started to unbutton her shirt from top to down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Basara… You’re gonna, look at my breasts?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even while saying so, Mio didn’t resist. However, her embarrassment sky-rocketed after all and she averted her eyes a bit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;…Perverted Basara.&amp;quot; &amp;quot;That&#039;s not… no, that&#039;s right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara didn&#039;t conceal his own feelings and actions. Regardless of that, he didn&#039;t apologize to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Mio didn&#039;t oppose it either. She was going to submit to him now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So she accepted it as best as she could.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His hands moved somewhat clumsy, but even then, it didn’t take him too long to unbutton the front of Mio’s shirt completely. With all the buttons undone, the shirt lost it’s function as a one-piece and revealed the shorts she was wearing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Just like back then.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they formed the Master and Servant Contract before--- her breasts were fondled directly in the end. At that time she wore a bra top, so it had been rolled up, but now that wasn’t needed with the buttons undone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I’ll, have my breasts fondled directly again&#039;&#039;--- When that thought crossed her mind,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Ah, Basara-san. One develops a resistance against actions that were done to oneself previously. Of course Mio-sama has become more sensitive than before right now, but… I believe it will be more effective to go with a different approach.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You think so…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On her words, Basara suddenly stopped his hands, which were on their way to Mio’s breasts. And then,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Do you have any ideas? As a succubus, this must be your expertise.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maria showed a smile to Basara’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to live up to your expectations… That said, Mio-sama is still inexperienced, so I cannot give her a succubus’ full course.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let’s see, with several seconds of considering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then--- How about you use this, since we already have it at hand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying so, Maria showed him an item.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maple syrup…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. Please spread this over Mio-sama’s body… and use it like a lotion.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“H- Hey…!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio inadvertently alarmed herself, but Maria only intensified her smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your reaction shows how embarrassing it is for you… But shame is one of the most effective emotions to subjugate someone. ---Now then, go ahead, Basara-san.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“………….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara had taken the maple syrup bottle from Maria and slowly opened the lid before long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then Mio saw the golden-brown fluid drop onto her own body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was pretty much like slow-motion. The liquid with a sweet fragrance dropped onto Mio’s breasts and the syrup accumulated in her cleavage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm… Ahh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio’s body, which was hot from the earlier bath and the fondling of her breasts by Basara, received a coldness--- And then preparations were done.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio prepared herself for the intense pleasure that Basara’s hands, which were reaching out for her, would give her any moment now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the action Basara took right afterwards was completely against Mio’s expectation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Reminds me, Mio--- &#039;&#039;You were eavesdropping on us earlier.&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh… Th- That--- Mm!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surely he chose the most effective method to subjugate Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flustered Mio felt guilty from having pointed out the fact about the earlier eavesdropping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the next moment--- the curse of the contract activated. Due to the aphrodisiac effect from the succubus characteristic, her senses sharpened to the maximum and when her breasts, covered in maple syrup, were fondled directly in that state,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;….Eh?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naruse Mio suddenly felt all her senses go blank.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Just what&#039;&#039;--- She only thought that for a second, then comprehended the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When bumping your toe into some corner, there follows an abrupt absence of feelings before the pain comes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A period of grace from God. Right now, she was experiencing the exact same thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right after she comprehended that fact while her consciousness was on a higher state of fluidity,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A swirl of intense pleasure swallowed Mio entirely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A world, where everything was colored in white.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Enveloped by a tender warmth, Mio received comfortable vibrations that made her doze off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Incredible comfy and blissful--- That was all she could think about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That state continued for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….Ah.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly the white fog cleared from her field of vision. However, she didn’t know where she was. Thereupon,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah--- Looks like she came to. Mio-sama, can you hear me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A young girl shook her hands in front of her eyes. But even though she saw her, her brain didn’t process it. Nor did she find it unnatural to see that the girl was naked. She knew that the girl was saying something, but it didn’t make it into her head. Instead,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…What’s… this sound?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio heard a dripping sound from around her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Just what’s that,&#039;&#039; she thought absentmindedly, whereupon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems she is still not out of it and does not comprehend her own situation…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“---Are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly a gentle voice sounded near Mio’s ear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Who?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a voice that deeply penetrated her heart. Thereupon,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Judging by this, it might be better to have her look at herself instead of explaining it to her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying so, the girl in front of her left her field of vision once--- and after a while,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Mio saw an unknown girl in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was instinctively surprised. Because that girl was making such a lewd face. That expression full of lust with flushed cheeks reminded the spectator of a “woman” to the extent of gulping down their saliva. But,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How is it? Do you understand now?” “Eh….?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Shinmai v02 177.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The face of the young girl from earlier showed up besides that girl. And when that young girl stood next to Mio, her appearance was next to that sexy girl for some reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then, Naruse Mio finally realized. That the bewitching girl in front of her was herself. It was Mio herself, reflected in a mirror big enough for her to see her whole body. Only wearing the shirt as a sorry excuse, Mio was spreading her legs widely and straddling someone’s lap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she saw that her breasts were being firmly rubbed from behind. Her breasts were wet and shiny from some kind of fluid, making lewd sounds every time they were fondled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These breast gave off a fragrance sweet enough to choke on it and brought back Mio’s consciousness. She turned around to her back at once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was Mio’s Master--- The boy she swore her loyalty to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Mio, can you tell?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In what kind of situation she was in right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Basara… Yah, I… Ah, Fuaaaaah?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her senses came back at once together with her consciousness, and the torrent of pleasure made Mio climax once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her whole body convulsed on it’s own and a shivering pleasant feeling ran through Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Ahh… Mm… Hah”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn’t even have the time to close her eyes on the sudden happening. Thus, Naruse Mio witnessed the crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of herself reflected in the mirror. Of her face before it, during it--- and after it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fufu. Mio-sama, you are making such a lascivious face…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yah… No, Ah…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing herself in the mirror, Mio tried to cover her face with her hands at once. But she couldn’t. Because she saw her self in the mirror exposing something that shouldn’t be seen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;….N- No…&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The plentiful maple syrup had dripped down from her breasts and ran down her belly over her navel, wetting the shorts she was wearing. Inside her shorts, which had become transparent from absorbing plenty of fluids, there was a warmth that couldn’t have been brought forth by the cold maple syrup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Mio’s very own syrup, produced from the arousal. The shape of Naruse Mio’s most embarrassing spot was distinctly raising to the surface. As she was a fellow female, Maria had followed her gaze and noticed her condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N- No… This is…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio hastily tried to smooth it over, but it was too late. Maria showed a faint smile, then&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Basara-san, listen…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of all things, she went around her back and whispered something to Basara. And then,&lt;br /&gt;
“……….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio beheld how the Basara in the mirror quietly lowered his gaze--- At that moment,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, Ahh… Ahhhhh”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having her own state exposed made her whole body pulse from an incredible shame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It‘s okay, Mio… It’s not weird at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara, who was holding her, gently whispered into her ear. Words that meant that he was accepting Mio’s most embarrassing appearance--- Having lost the need to put up an appearance, Mio let all her strength drain away from her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---She admitted her aroused self and accepted all of what Basara was doing to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why Mio was disturbed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every time her big breasts were fondled recklessly, she raised a dirty and lewd voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It were her breasts that were being touched, yet she couldn’t stop herself from moving her hips indecently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was embarrassing, but that very embarrassment made Mio feel good beyond help and on top of Basara’s lap, she got even more ecstatic--- Just like during the time when they formed the Master and Servant Contract. And then,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Brother…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio put her own hand on top of Basara’s, which were fondling her breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When her palm, seeking an existence to rely on, felt Basara’s warmth, a relief came over Mio’s whole body at once and the pleasure she was feeling on her breasts changed into bliss.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And she wanted more of that bliss. Before she noticed it, she had been gone in a posture of facing Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Straddling him extremely close to his crotch, her breasts were naturally exposed right in front of his face. The big and soft swellings were already scurrilous wet from the maple syrup and their pink-coloured pointed ends were stretching like a budding flower bud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Did I turn crazy from the curse of the contract?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted Basara to taste her breasts that had become the sweetest and lewdest in the world--- After all, she could submit to him better like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Basara and herself could become stronger accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being the case, she wanted him to dominate her thoroughly. This feeling gradually swelled up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At last, Mio entwined her arms around Basara’s neck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course she herself couldn’t speak out what she wanted him to do, but even so&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Brother, please… My breasts are on fire, it’s agonizing…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio pleaded instead. And--- it worked. After Basara showed a surprised expression,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Okay… I’ll set you at ease now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After tightly embracing her waist, he wrapped his mouth around her breast. Needless to say, it was her first time of having her breasts sucked. It felt way better than she had imagined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, Yahn, Hah… Mm, Broth- Brotheer… Mm, Fuaaah!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throwing back her head, Mio bended backwards in pleasure. The shirt she was wearing fell onto the ground and her upper body was completely naked, but she didn’t care.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overcome with a pleasant feeling of weightlessness, Mio twined her legs around Basara’s hips and clingingly clasped his head to her chest. While her breasts were intensely sucked,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…W- Wow, what’s this…&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She knew that she was climaxing intensely. Befuddled by the overwhelming pleasure, she felt that the foundation of her current values was redrawn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---And in time, Basara’s existence inside Mio’s head began to change to a different one from so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From a brother, family member and master in name only, to an absolute master, who she wanted to devote and submit herself to thoroughly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment she thought so--- Mio and Basara’s body were suddenly enveloped in light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio was dumbfounded from not understanding the sudden happening, whereas Maria showed a calm smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Congratulations--- That light is proof that the contract acknowledged that your relationship has advanced to the next level.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Remains of the hot pleasure were still glimmering within her, so Mio couldn’t feel the change in her. But,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah… The mark, on the neck…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collar-like mark on her neck had changed it’s color to faint reddish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Now, we have… become stronger?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. Currently, you are getting a basic power-up, ranging from physical abilities to magical power. By the time that light has settled in, you two should be stronger than before. On the occasion, I allowed myself to suck up the arousal you felt, Mio-sama, so I too could gain a power-up for a week.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she faced forward in a daze on these words, there was the boy she had pledged loyalty to from the bottom of her heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You sure did your best…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying so, Basara tried to pet her head, but as he remembered that his hands were covered in maple syrup, he was about to stop from touching Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio took that left hand of his and put his fingers, from which the maple syrup was about to drip down, into her mouth. It was the hand of her master, which thoroughly engraved pleasure onto her breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon that, the taste of maple syrup and an even sweeter pleasure spread in her whole mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…I wonder, if I did alright in submitting to him.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While sucking on Basara’s fingers, Mio thought so absent-minded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But every time she licked with slurping sounds, a shiver of pleasure ran down her spine and in time, Mio became engrossed in licking his fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Running her tongue over them numerous times, she minutely tasted every nook and corner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And after she cleaned Basara’s hand with her tongue, Mio finally let it go from her mouth and held that hand against her own cheek. With the hand of the boy that just dominated her on her cheek, she said softly like praying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Let’s win this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara whispered back into her ear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The simple, but reassuring four-lettered word of assent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 5===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Various voluptuous actions were conducted in the living room of the Nanjou House to deepen the Master and Servant relationship between Basara and Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people watched a portion of that from beginning to end from outside. They stood on the rooftop of the neighboring house.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ones that watched the happenings inside through the closed curtain, which was bypassed by magic, of the Nanjou House‘s living room were two demons--- Takigawa and Zest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how stimulating that scene was, Zest, standing next to Takigawa, watched it calmly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Geez, what a pain.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason they were here wasn’t because they were peeping toms or anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surveilling Mio was Takigawa’s mission and Zest too came here to check upon Mio’s current surroundings on the order from Zolgear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus they had seized Basara’s and the girl’s actual situation in the last few days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That included the fact about the fight with Takashi and the others--- the Heroes that came to kill Mio. So they had observed Basara and the girls the whole time to see how they would act now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even though it was his mission to surveil them, Basara and Mio were still classmates to Takigawa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even by himself, it would have been pretty awkward to see a friend dripping wet, yet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…What do I do about this atmosphere?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was awkward to no end. Valgar as a man would’ve been one thing, but Zest was a woman.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The past few days, Takigawa had skipped school and gone around with her--- An escort, so to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coming here wasn’t Takigawa suggestion, but simply Zest’s demand. Takigawa couldn’t be held responsible at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However--- Even without responsibility, what kind of torture was it to have to watch a friend dripping wet together with a woman he wasn’t all that close to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There had to be a limit to unbearable situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That said, it wasn’t like he was blaming Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara surely would’ve never guessed that he was being watched and above all, it was Takigawa himself at the Yakiniku restaurant, who persuaded him to strengthen their Master and Servant relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently the bond between Basara and Mio had become one level stronger than before due to getting her dripping wet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course they wouldn’t be able to even hold their grounds against Takashi and the others just because of that, but at least they raised their chances out of the hopeless margin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About time we scram. You wanted to check out Naruse Mio’s household situation, but they seem to take a break now, so it should be enough now, shouldn‘t it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa suggested. But even when he was about to turn on his heel, Zest didn’t move at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instead she kept staring at the Toujou living room. While Takigawa got a bit fed up,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Listen here… I want to get home and sleep before this gets any more awkward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Feel free to. It is my job to confirm Naruse Mio’s change in the past half year.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zest answered outright, pretty much unaffected from seeing all this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That boy from the Hero Tribe, Toujou Basara was it? He is rather interesting. Even while he feels reluctant to subjugate Naruse Mio, he still made use of the curse with the succubus characteristic out of necessity. To think he could make that obstinate Naruse Mio submit to him to that extent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I already heard that their contract was formed around the succubus characteristic, but seeing her reactions, it appears Naruse Mio indeed has a sensitive body, like Sir Zolgear estimated. She seemed to be rather befuddled by the pleasure, but if she is already feeling so much from just these actions, then Sir Zolgear can give her much more pleasure. It should be an easy feast to budge her heart and snatch away her loyalty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh really. I congratulate you for being so devoted to your job. But to think that you didn’t even bat an eye from seeing that, you even gauged her arousal. Nothing less from Sir Zolgear’s right hand, you see things in a different light.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa shrugged his shoulders and on his sarcasm, Zest finally faced him with cold eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Are you being sarcastic, Lars? If your statement just now should have been meant to insult my Master, then I would give an appropriate reply.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, no, not at all… I wouldn’t dare. It was just admiration.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
said Takigawa while laughing. He declared like he had finally found a point to tease her, who had been talking down to him the whole time, with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;Even though you never had a guy before&#039;&#039;--- You act like you know what you’re talking about. Well, I guess just by staying near Sir Zolgear, you get a bunch of chances to see such activities.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zest fell silent for a moment on these words. Then she frowned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On what grounds do you claim---”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“---Unfortunately for you, I can recognize inexperienced women by their smell. Though they themselves don’t notice it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……………..”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he said nonchalantly, Zest shut up for sure this time. It eloquently indicated that what Takigawa said was the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zolgear came up with the entertainment of adding the aphrodisiac effect from the succubus to the curse of the Master and Servant Contract and had a bunch of female subordinators as his sex toys--- And Zest was his right hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Normally you would think that she would get first dibs on Zolgear, but&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…That information seems to be valid.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa chuckled to himself like that. Half of it were rumours, but it said that Zolgear’s most trusted right hand was more beautiful than any other of his subordinates--- but that was because she never had a man and the reason Zolgear could never lay hands on her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---Incidentally, Takigawa, who was neither an incubus, nor a vampire, had no way to confirm a woman’s chastity from her smell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had tricked her into believing that he knew her secret and confirmed the credibility of the information he got.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And at last, Zest noticed that as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“------”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a moment, she gave him a stern expression, then she disappeared like melting into thin air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, I guess I pulled a fast one on her once…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
said Takigawa with a whiff of a smile. Zest’s presence had vanished from the area. Most likely, she had pulled back for today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Guess I’ll leave too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, Takigawa turned his attention back to the Toujou House one last time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There Basara lifted Mio up and headed to the bath together with Maria. Well, he had done a magnificent lotion play with the maple syrup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surely it was in order to wash that sticky body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“-----”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara put Mio down on the floor of the anteroom and tried to leave by himself, but Maria stopped him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently she was inviting him to take a bath together, since he was sticky as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara panicked. His earlier bold subjugating of Mio seemed like a lie now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in contrast to the bewildered Basara, Mio showed no signs of refusal, albeit she flushed her face embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most likely, her body was still on fire from the pleasure Basara had given her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before long, Mio stood up and hugged Basara from behind--- As to tell him not to leave. Basara, hugged by Mio wearing only shorts, froze up completely.&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa Yahirou made a wry smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, go wild for today, Basacchi--- I’m praying that it won’t be your last fun memory.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After declaring so by whispering, he also disappeared into the darkness of the night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 6===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then the day of the decisive battle came. Since the battle would take place at night, Basara and Mio normally attended school without skipping. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After school they would meet up with Maria and head for the appointed place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Yuki, she never came to school after that. She might be avoiding to meet him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder, since they would be enemies next time. Meeting up before the fight would confuse one’s feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, he had wanted to talk to her one more time before the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…But&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What could he say when they met? The current situation arose from Basara and Yuki making each their own resolve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then morning classes were over without having found an answer, making it lunch break now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Mio’s together with Aikawa and Sakaki.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After watching Mio leave the classroom with her friends to eat lunch together, Basara too stood up from his seat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to his connection with Takigawa, Basara wasn’t isolated in class anymore now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even though he exchanged small conversations with others, he still wasn’t close enough to someone to eat lunch together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the past ten days where Takigawa had been absent, Basara had eaten lunch by himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And since the other day, Mio and Yuki’s fans didn’t pick on him when he was alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He didn’t believe that the incident in the courtyard ended their resentment, but he would be grateful if it could stay ambiguous like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While thinking about that, Basara went out of the classroom into the hallway, whereupon his homeroom teacher Sakasaki called upon him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Toujou. Takigawa’s always absent these days, do you know anything?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, nothing… He didn’t contact you about it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well… On his first day of absence, I got a call from him saying that he’s taking off school for a while due to family circumstances, but since then I haven’t heard a word from him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa hadn’t been coming to school since the day after they went to eat Yakiniku together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for contact, only one mail came, saying there was a possibility of an attack from a demon of the Current Devil Lord faction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most likely--- he was busy with all kind of things too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clueless about these circumstances, Sakasaki scratched his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not only didn’t I reach his apartment where he lives alone, no one answered the phone at his parent’s house either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I thought you might know something, since you’re getting along with him… Nonaka’s absent lately too. Is a weird cold going around?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying so, he went away with his head cocked in puzzlement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the moment Basara was about to head out for the school store--- The cell phone in his pocket rang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The displayed name field was blank. Thus Basara moved into a nearby storage room, looked the door while he confirmed that he was alone and finally picked up the phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh, you’re smart, Basacchi. Since you didn’t call my name first thing, you seem to understand the danger of this call.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Guess so…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because if someone had stolen Takigawa’s phone and made the call, Basara’s connection to Takigawa would’ve been exposed right away. And if that someone were from the current Devil Lord faction, everything would’ve been over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, Basacchi, you at school, right? It’s lunch break, but do you got time to speak?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I moved somewhere isolated. Should be fine for a while. Anyway, you aren’t coming to school and can’t seem to be contacted… Are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, somewhat. Actually, a troublesome fellow besides the new observer popped up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…That means the devil that attacked us the other day was the new observer?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yep. He was called Valgar, but the other one is even more troublesome. I only now found the chance to call you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see… So? What’s the reason you take the trouble to call me in this difficult situation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, you yourself seem to be caught up in your own troubles.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara replied amazed to Takigawa’s smirking words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’m impressed you know about it… Could it be, you were watching from somewhere?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Take a guess. Anyway, the newly dispatched observer was killed. Of course I would look into who did it. Turns out a few Heroes crawled into this city and you guys have been doing nothing but training these days.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oh right. Takigawa’s mission was only to observe Mio.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if another devil was dispatched--- Even if that devil was killed, his mission didn’t change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In other words, it’s an encouragement call before the battle?” “---And a warning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa’s voice on the other side of the phone had a somewhat cold tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Valgar got killed when he only went out to check things out, but… the orders he got should’ve not only included the stimulation of Naruse Mio’s awakening, but her protection as well, to avoid losing Wilbert’s power that’s sleeping within her when she dies.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The guy that killed that very Valgar out of nowhere is after Naruse Mio. Sorry, but if the situation calls for it, I’ll have to intervene. We’ll dispose of those that try to kill her, with force--- Even if it should be Nonaka.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….You!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the surprised Basara,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, what’re you surprised for, Basacchi? It’s only natural. Let me tell you this while I’m at it. If you die, our agreement naturally becomes invalid. I mean, you’re the only one that knows the truth and I’m just forced into cooperation through threatening.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa said sneering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t forget. We’re only teaming up because it holds merit for both of us. If you also want to protect Nonaka along with Mio, then you’ve to win against these guys with your own strength.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These words that could be seen as a provocation, made Basara tightly grasp his phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Okay. Just watch, Takigawa, we definitely won’t lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toujou Basara declared outright.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And let me tell you this as well. If you try to kill Yuki or the others, I’ll definitely interfere--- Even if it makes me your enemy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 7===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having finished his call with Takigawa, Basara stood still in the room for a while.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then he made a sigh and unlocked the door to leave the storage room. Like that he opened the door that lead to the hallway--- but then stopped. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because a girl was standing right in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yuki…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Yuki, who was supposed to be absent from school today too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wordlessly pushed him back into the storage room and locked the door behind her back. And then,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please, Basara… I want you to withdraw from tonight’s battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She said, slowly drawing closer. Clinging to him, her eyes that looked up to him at close distance were filled with sorrow rather than seriousness. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Basara shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can&#039;t do that... I believe I told so before already.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Basara and Jin had decided to protect Mio. Even if the enemy was the Devil Lord--- Or the Heroes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand your sentiment, Basara.... but the situation changed drastically from before. You should know what it means when a &#039;Surveillance Target&#039; gets changed to a &#039;Termination Target&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;....Yeah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So far he was let off with as just an exile, but this time they would make an open enemy out of the Hero Tribe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Basara softly placed his hands on Yuki&#039;s shoulders, he looked right into her sorrowful, upturned eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even so, I want to protect Mio... I&#039;m no longer a Hero. I lost the qualification and obligation to protect this world. But right now, I&#039;m her family, her brother. It&#039;s a fact that won&#039;t change by what kind of enemies I make or whatever harsh situation I&#039;m in. So I&#039;ll fight to protect her--- I believe that&#039;s my obligation now that I&#039;ve lost everything.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Even if you have to fight Kurumi and me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the only point he couldn&#039;t back down from.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;...Besides&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Takigawa currently had an even more troublesome fellow than that giant devil with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he said that &amp;quot;they would interfere&amp;quot; if Mio&#039;s life was in danger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that case, that troublesome fellow would undoubtedly make a move as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---Basara wasn&#039;t taking the strength that Takigawa showed in the battles on the roof of the school or the forest the other days as his full potential.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most likely, Takigawa was still hiding his true power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that very Takigawa called someone troublesome--- Where from that one&#039;s strength could easily be imagined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that strength exceeded his own or Takashi and the other&#039;s by far,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;...Then that person would surely make a move.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That Shiba Kyouichi, who said he was only an overseer this time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, to protect everyone, Basara and the girls had no choice but to drive away Takashi and the others. She then must have understood that Basara&#039;s determination couldn&#039;t be shaken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.......I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whispering isolated, Yuki slowly got away from him, turned on her heel and was about to go away. However,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---Woah.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara hastily grabbed Yuki&#039;s arm. Because he couldn&#039;t let her go yet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let go... We have nothing to talk about anymore.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking down sadly, she tried to shake off his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry, but I wanted to give you something for sure when we met again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying so, Basara took out the prepared item from his pocket and made Yuki take it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...A key?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A duplicate key--- to our house.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara smiled on finally handing it over, whereas Yuki widened her eyes in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Back in the days when my father and I were in the village... you had a key to our house, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was a long time ago. We both have changed now. Besides, tonight---&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---Yeah, I know.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But you know, Yuki... I don&#039;t want to give up on it despite that. That is, you naturally coming over to our house like in the past.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We certainly might have changed--- But even then, it&#039;s not over between us yet. I don&#039;t want it to be over, never.... So I hope you&#039;ll take it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when today ended and the next day came.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara didn&#039;t want to give up on the possibility for a future where Yuki used that key.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wouldn&#039;t give up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;-----&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In regards, Yuki didn&#039;t say anything any more. He thought she might refuse to, but she left the storage room wordless, still holding the key.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She didn&#039;t turn around to him, but Basara didn&#039;t mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He knew it was difficult. Still, he managed to see a possibility for the future he desired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later--- he would just have to take a hold of that future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Part 8===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine o&#039;clock at night--- Still ten minutes left until the appointed battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toujou Basara arrived in front of the station together with Mio and Maria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because it was the meeting spot arranged by Hayase Takashi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amidst the crowd of people, Basara looked around the area, whereupon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---Yo, you came.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly Shiba Kyouichi appeared from the flood of people. Accompanied by Takashi, Kurumi and Yuki behind him, Kyouichi confronted Basara and the girls a few metre away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay, seems we&#039;re all here--- Shall we get started?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;H- Hey, wait! Right here in this crowded place?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio raised a disturbed voice. Basara was just as surprised. It was a weekend night, so more people passed by here than on a weekday&#039;s night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So he had thought for sure that they would move to a more appropriate place for fighting without people from here on, but&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand your surprise. But in the past week, we checked various places in the city. There certainly were a few good places if we just wanted to avoid the public eye. The park or forest in the western part of the city where you trained at might be the most suitable.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Takashi, standing behind Shiba, drew onto his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The places like that park or forest each have an important earth flow, which are the spiritual foundation for the city, running through them. We would mistake the means for the end if we end up destroying them, even if it&#039;s for the sake of defeating you guys.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I see...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara consented to Takashi&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---The Hero Tribe could use special powers as protectors of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amongst them were powers gained from contracts with Spirits or Divine Beasts, the messengers of Gods, and the contract merely lent them power for &amp;quot;righteous things&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So when they recklessly harmed nature or killed innocent living beings, even if it was in the name of defeating devils, they would fall into &amp;quot;disgrace&amp;quot; from these action and become unable to borrow the powers from spirits and such.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And above all, when they disrupted the stability of the earth flow, it was quite likely that large-scaled natural disaster would occur in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Besides, there is no cover in empty space and thus it&#039;s easier to damage the barrier directly. It would be a disaster if the barrier broke because of that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
said Shiba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But we don&#039;t have to worry about that here. Because we&#039;ll erect a barrier of the type that shifts dimensions and even duplicates the place. There are so many buildings around here, so even if we break anything, it would be the duplicates within the barrier and only we will enter into the barrier, no average people.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But... the risk remains that the barrier will break.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
said Maria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If we are going to fight, I believe we should at least do it in the middle of the night, where there are fewer people.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On these words,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh boy… To think you, a devil, would be worried about others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
said Shiba with a sarcastic laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“---We certainly considered that risk as well. The buildings around here are complex. Our Takashi and your Missy with the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord will set up the barrier together, but with just their two consciousnesses they regretfully cannot copy everything inside the width of the barrier. Therefore, &#039;&#039;we’ll borrow the power from the people around here&#039;&#039;.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So we’re going to project their consciousness on the spatial structure inside the barrier.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara, who knew of that barrier type, announced it’s function, whereupon Shiba showed a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. There are a lot of people around here right now and each of them &#039;&#039;feels the city&#039;&#039; by looking at it and hearing it’s noise. They’re basically like cameras--- They even see what we don’t. Setting up the barrier with a concrete image like that will be in more detail and above all, more stable. Also, a complicated barrier that reproduces space like that needs more concentration for the construction, so &#039;&#039;it’s harder for both of us to include any uncalled gimmicks&#039;&#039;.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, said Shiba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter where and when we do it, we’ll have to temporarily cease fighting anyway if the barrier breaks. So I don’t think fighting right now in this place here is all that unfavorable to you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…What do you mean by that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio asked frowning, whereas Shiba shrugged his shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I mean, we’ll be unable to do anything when you purposefully lift or destroy the barrier--- in case you should get overwhelmed. Because it would endanger the nearby people.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spreading his arms, he laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Must be nice--- To have no responsibilities or obligations to this world. Humans, animals, the city and nature mean nothing to you, right? It’s really unfair, geez.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“---That’s not!” “---Mio.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio inadvertently flared up on Shiba’s provocation and Basara calmed her down by placing his hand on her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We just have to show them in the battle now that we have no such mindset. There’s no need for you to fall for his provocation and lose your cool.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As frustrating it was, Mio nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Basara suddenly looked at Yuki, who stood behind Shiba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But she didn’t try to meet his look. Slowly casting her eyes down, she stood there with a sorrowful expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
---However, Basara had no time to concern himself with her right now. Though that only applied to &#039;&#039;right now&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Toujou Basara looked at Shiba again and declared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fine. If that’s what you want, we don’t mind either--- Let’s get started here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then the construction of the barrier began.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of, Takashi pierced “Byakko” into the ground and with it as a go-between, Mio cast a barrier magic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An average person with no special power could of course not see Mio’s magic, nor the spiritual lance “Byakko”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, Mio could erect the barrier calmly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“----”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naruse Mio let her own mind focus. The barrier’s range was a sphere with a diameter of half a kilometer, centered around “Byakko”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if it was the enemy’s weapon, the self-protective “Byakko” lent her power to erect the barrier, since it served to shield the surroundings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time Mio finished her chant--- the barrier magic, amplified by “Byakko”, activated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The surrounding buildings were reproduced in all kinds of “substances” and “shapes”, giving the space within the barrier form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But something disappeared in the progress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the unrelated average people, who could absolutely not be dragged into this battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And by the time the barrier was about to be finished,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eh---?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mio suddenly raised a surprised voice. Their four opponents had been standing a few metre away--- And Shiba Kyouichi disappeared from them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was bewildered by the sudden happening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“---Don’t worry. I asked my “Byakko” to shut him out.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Hayase Takashi told her indifferently, he pulled out “Byakko” from the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you mean, Takashi…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara asked doubtful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He’s nothing but an overseer this time. Meaning, an outsider to this battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
said Takashi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t want him to interfere with our battle if by any chance &#039;&#039;he’s swayed by some kind of whim&#039;&#039;--- That’s all to it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“….I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basara mumbled back to Takashi’s words. Seeing their expressions, Mio thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That these two surely held some kind of sentiment towards Shiba, which Maria or Mio couldn’t understand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;…Most likely.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were still plenty of points Mio didn’t know about Basara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to Yuki and Takashi, the time she spent with him was utterly lacking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, Mio stood here after deepening the trust between him and her in her own way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She ought to have done everything she could. And then,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“---It’s time. Let’s get started.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying so, Takashi flashed “Byakko” diagonally into the air, then slowly turned his back to them and returned to Yuki and Kurumi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…….”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Realizing his intentions, Mio and the others started to take their distance as well. At the same time, the top part with the light of a nearby street light was cut off and slowly started to fall onto the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in the moment a clattering announced the impact onto the ground, everything began to move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The battle had started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translator Notes and References==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>188.142.25.113</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2&amp;diff=404920</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2&amp;diff=404920"/>
		<updated>2014-12-11T21:18:53Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;188.142.25.113: Riding on a ship is not correct English. Replaced riding with sailing.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Chapter 2: The Blue World and the Travelling Girl ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The autumn in Zchted was short, though one might also say that winter simply came early.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deep green of vegetation as they had bathed in the midsummer sun had since faded with the autumn wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn&#039;t all bleak; however, autumn was also the season of harvest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the blue sky, golden wheat fields stretched far along the highway. As the wind blew, plump ears of wheat rustled softly&amp;lt;!-- in the wind --&amp;gt;. It seemed that with the abundant harvest around here, the faces of the farmers who were cropping were also smiling broadly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also standing out were green apple trees, whose branches hung down, heavy with plump green apples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at such peaceful scenery, Tigre felt at ease. The wind was cool to a comfortable extent, filling him with the desire to chat with the farmers in their fields. However, he suppressed this desire and urged his horse onward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In places with many people, he avoided riding at great speed. Such an action was far too ostentatious. If he was seen riding leisurely&amp;lt;!-- simply riding, however (presumed to be riding in a slow manner and therefore commented) --&amp;gt;, the presumption would likely be that he was just some young noble, off on a hunt. His neat clothing and bow, hung on his saddle, served to further reinforce this image.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At sunset, he&#039;d find his way to a hamlet or small village, looking for accommodation as well as food, for the night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having thus traveled for a few days, Tigre exited LeitMeritz, and after passing through the King&#039;s territory, entered Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three days after that, he arrived at the Imperial Palace where the Vanadis Sasha lived. Though an appointment was made upon handing over Ellen&#039;s letter; in truth, it was another two days before he was able to meet her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Two days, huh. That doesn&#039;t leave much time.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He&#039;d heard from Ellen that Sasha was suffering from a debilitating illness. As the silver-haired Vanadis handed her letter to Tigre, she&#039;d warned him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If Sasha&#039;s condition isn&#039;t too bad, you will also be able to meet on the day you hand over the letter. However, after handing over the letter, if you cannot meet her even after waiting for three days, please continue to Asvarre.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Imperial Palace was composed of sand-coloured stones laid upon one another, with white marble to scattered all over. Though its appearance was surprisingly peculiar, there was no doubt on the solidity of its construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving his black bow, Tigre walked down the hallway of the Imperial Palace, led by an aged servitor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Truly a palace that gives off quite a calming presence.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the ceiling and the walls, Tigre couldn&#039;t help but be moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
LeitMeritz aside, this was his first time setting foot in an Imperial Palace, and thus everything intrigued him. Far from a single monotone gray, the walls were inlaid with white marble. The design was masterfully built upon the labors of previous architects, and one did not tire of simply gazing upon their splendor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---And here I&#039;d thought carved murals were the only way to decorate a wall. To think that you could do things like this......&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still awed, Tigre reached the front of Sasha&#039;s room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servitor made Tigre&#039;s presence known, before Tigre proceeded to open the door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---This is somewhat of a lonely room.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The room was bright, lit by the sunlight which shone through the window, which was flung wide open, as well as the candle holder near the bed. However, with regards to furniture, the furnishings were the barest of the bare, and plainly coloured at that. Aster flowers by the bedside provided the room&#039;s only colour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nice to meet you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unclouded voice struck Tigre&#039;s ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The woman on the bed sat up as she greeted him. Her dull black hair was trimmed to shoulder length, and she wore a loose white gown. She had a thin face and skin that was shockingly white. She was abnormally slender, and the loose fit of her clothes was the evidence of her wasting away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Above her knees, wrapped in a thick blanket, were two swords. Above their white hilts and finely decorated black crossguards, the blades shone with a brilliant gold and red. The blades were rather short, and their sole distinguishing factor was their gold and vermilion colours.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From their design, Tigre realised the two swords were paired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---So this is her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, huh.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently belying her welcome, her swords rested near at hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notwithstanding, Tigre found such an action neither rude nor unnatural. Ellen placed her Silverflash Arifal within reach even while working in the office, and assuming this girl to be no different, he instinctively comprehended the reasoning behind her actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre bowed and stepped into the room. As he walked up beside the bed, he bowed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am Tigrevurmud Vorn. Nice to meet you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am Alexandra Alshavin. I would have liked to have met with you much sooner than this, but because of my illness, I&#039;ve made you wait. My humblest apologies.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Responding to the black-haired beauty who apologised politely, Tigre shook his head to indicate he did not mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;More than me, please take good care of your body, Alexandra-dono.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he said so, Sasha sweetly smiled, and invited Tigre to sit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You can call me Sasha, Lord Tigrevurmud.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you. Please call me Tigre, then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sitting down, Tigre returned her smile. Looking up close, he thought she was a beautiful person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That said, her beauty was quite unlike that of the energetic and lively Ellen. Like the aster flowers that swayed in the gentle breeze by the window, hers was an ethereal beauty; tranquil, like water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---If you&#039;re not feeling well......&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About to speak out, Tigre changed his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha&#039;s illness was nothing recent. She alone was the best judge of whether or not she was fit enough to converse. Moreover, the servitor who&#039;d guided him until then was also checking Sasha&#039;s condition. Though it was only natural to be worried, doing too much wasn&#039;t for the best either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, Tigre. May I ask you something?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smiling from ear to ear, Sasha tilted her head quizzically. The adorable charm of her action made his heart skip a beat, and hiding the disturbance in his heart, he smiled and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please, speak.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If possible...... I wish to speak with you candidly, as if with a close friend. I know the importance of courtesy, but I worry the tenseness of such a thing will serve me poorly.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was already speaking more casually. Tigre, with a wry smile, answered that he understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---If I&#039;m not mistaken, this person is 22 this year.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard so from Ellen. In other words, Sasha should be five years older than Tigre, but it did not seem that way from her earlier behavior. Though she did not seem to be the same age, it was as if she was only one or two years older.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha extended her right hand. Being careful not to use excessive force, Tigre gripped her hand in turn. Her soft hand carried a faint warmth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So it really is true that you don&#039;t use a sword.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Staring at Tigre&#039;s hand, Sasha spoke in surprise. At those words, Tigre suddenly clenched his hand and stared widely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---She must have determined this from the condition of my palms, by tracking calluses and blisters, even though she didn&#039;t grip my hand all that tightly.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If possible, can you tell me about your encounter with Ellen?&amp;quot; Sasha asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At her eyes, filled with curiosity, Tigre tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Didn&#039;t you already hear it from Ellen?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I did. But that was from Ellen&#039;s perspective. I would like to hear your side of the story.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre pondered inwardly. Though there was no reason to refuse, he wondered if he had time for such things. He was after all, in a hurry to reach Asvarre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nonetheless, his hesitation lasted but a brief moment. Having already read Ellen&#039;s letter, she was undoubtedly aware he was pressed for time. Accordingly, there must be some deeper meaning behind her request.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand. I&#039;m not the greatest orator, so this might take some time.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s fine.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He did his utmost to clearly and concisely convey the events of the past year, from his captivity after the battle at Dinant to the battles in Brune following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He tried to avoid diving into unnecessary details. Though the haste he felt within his heart was certainly a factor, the primary reason was due to the strong emotions that would arise as he recalled each event. It had been, after all, only a short half-year since these things had transpired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha nodded from time to time, following Tigre&#039;s story with great exuberance and interest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre rested, Sasha rang the bell by her bedside and called the servitor, ordering him to prepare wine. Tigre, who&#039;d been talking for half the day, was quite thirsty and gratefully accepted her goodwill. The servitor placed two goblets on the table and quietly filled them with wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you. It was very interesting, and I learned a lot.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m happy to hear that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;By the way, what kind of relationship do you have with Ellen?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this sudden question, Tigre almost dropped the silver cup which he&#039;d just received from the attendant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha continued happily, &amp;quot;From what you&#039;ve said, it doesn&#039;t look like you&#039;re anything more than allies, but......what you&#039;ve told me is a little different from what I&#039;d heard from Ellen.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A chill ran down Tigre&#039;s spine. What on Earth had Ellen said?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Even if you ask me what kind of relationship we have, I&#039;m not entirely sure myself......&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be a lie to say that it was not a special relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the other day the two of them had gone to the city to play and had danced together. When he&#039;d placed his hands on her slender waist, Tigre had suddenly blushed. As if his blushing was contagious, Ellen had blushed as well, leading their fellow dancers to tease them mercilessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those kinds of thoughts were not to be made public. Tigre and Ellen both had their respective positions to consider, and neither could place priority on their personal feelings. Even though there were times he couldn&#039;t restrain his feelings, he would not allow them to be more than an impulse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buying time, he brought the silver cup to his mouth while stealthily evaluating the look on Sasha&#039;s face. Though the smiling face of the Vanadis with black hair did not change, Tigre perceived the sincerity in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then I&#039;ll answer honestly. Lowering the goblet from his lips, he spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ellen is...... She is an important comrade-in-arms. She has saved me many times. Should anything to happen to her, I would do my utmost to help. That&#039;s what I think.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......Is that so.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha&#039;s reaction was decidedly brief, her face revealed a satisfied smile. The strained atmosphere passed and after a short pause, Tigre carefully asked, &amp;quot;By the way, when you say it&#039;s a little different what you&#039;d heard, which parts were you referring to?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh! The part where you peeked at Ellen in the bath, or when you sucked Lim&#039;s breasts......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha replied without a hint of shyness. Caught off guard by her words, Tigre was struck speechless, his face fast reddening up to the ears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It definitely seems like Ellen and Lim like you, but I don&#039;t think that&#039;s all there is to it. I&#039;ve put some thought into it. Are you the type that&#039;s so adorable you&#039;re immediately forgiven or are you ridiculous to the point that others feel like their anger is wasted on you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......Well, what kind of person would you say I am?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally pulling himself together, Tigre straightened his posture and questioned Sasha in turn. Rather than answering immediately, Sasha let her eyes wander to the sky before turning to smile at him, her expression filled with mischief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Isn&#039;t it fine to leave that to your imagination? That said, it would be pointless to not tell you at all, so when you return from Asvarre, I&#039;ll tell you then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s only response was to blink, unmoving, unable to mask his surprise in the least. So she can make that kind of expression too......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---It seems my first impression of the sickly Sasha was stronger than warranted.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having spoken to Sasha now for the last four hours, Tigre felt that as compared to her gentle smiles earlier, that smile just now suited her far more. The similarity to Ellen was undeniable, although it was hard to say if that was merely the effects of the former&#039;s influence on the latter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand. I&#039;ll look forward to it then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre responded with a smile. He realised that they had digressed from their original topic of conversation, but the thought of something to look forward to upon his return wasn&#039;t bad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now then, let&#039;s return to the matter at hand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though her smile never left her face, Sasha’s black pupils was filled with a stern light. She handed the silver cup in her hand to the attendant and sent him off with words of gratitude. Understanding her intent, he left quietly. As the door closed, the black-haired Vanadis opened her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;According to Ellen&#039;s letter, it is her desire that I assist you. I&#039;ve heard you need to visit Asvarre; would you allow me to hear the full story?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre settled himself, and began to recount the details of King Victor&#039;s request and Ellen and Lim&#039;s views on the matter; in short, the circumstances behind his appointment as envoy from beginning to end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time Sasha, far from interrupting as she had done before, simply sat in silence like a statue, never moving a muscle. That notwithstanding, her eyes radiated her fierce will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she finished hearing the story she relaxed her whole body and gave a small sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t envy you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yeah......I don&#039;t think it&#039;s all that simple a thing to sneak across the sea and deliver a letter to a blood-soaked battlefield either.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deliberately speaking in a joking tone, Tigre shrugged. His comments were half his real feelings, and half a follow-up to Sasha&#039;s joking words. Though the Vanadis with twin swords laughed delightedly, her serious aura returned immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you understand just what position you hold in Zhcted at this point in time?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It would be a guest, I think. And likely also a hostage from Brune.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre&#039;s answer did not seem wrong, Sasha did not appear satisfied by his response. She shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course, there are those who harbor goodwill toward you, like Ellen or Mira. And from what I&#039;ve heard, that might also include Sophie? However, those who begrudge your existence or would otherwise seek to exploit you are not the minority.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s not as if I haven&#039;t realised that there are people who are trying to use me......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre frowned. He was pretty sure this referred to those who had made an effort to visit him in his half-year in LeitMeritz. Nonetheless, he had no memory of anyone who had borne outright ill will toward him. Watching Tigre tilt his head in puzzlement, Sasha continued on in a grave tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You&#039;ve greatly altered the power structure of the Brune Kingdom. The Zhcted nobles who suffered losses, both large and small, as a result are not few in number. Such can only be expected given that the two great nobles said to represent Brune have since been deposed.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A groan escaped Tigre&#039;s mouth. He was dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Were the ones the subordinates of Duke Thenardier who harbored a grudge against Tigre, that would have been understandable. He had, after all, personally confronted Thenardier on the battlefield and slain him with the bow.&lt;br /&gt;
However, after Duke Ganelon had lost to Thenardier, he&#039;d set fire to the city and died. Tigre had not been involved at all. It was absurd to resent him for such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps guessing the thoughts that ran through the young man&#039;s mind, Sasha flashed him a look of sympathy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Allow me to repeat that what&#039;s most important here is the way in which the power structure has been altered. Losing influence over Brune can be seen as another kind of loss. Furthermore, since you have strong ties to both Ellen and Mira, eliminating you would be no easy task.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But the one who made this request was King Victor, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was no way the lord of a small country could ignore such happenings, but King Victor ruled over a great nation, and should thus have been well accustomed to losses here and there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Suggestions like these are proposed to the king by court officials as a matter of course, regardless of the country in question.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A shout nearly escaped Tigre&#039;s mouth. Though he hadn&#039;t considered such an eventuality personally, he was persuaded immediately upon hearing it. Tigre too had often heeded the advice of local leaders and his subordinates when governing Alsace or commanding the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sure the question of this appointment has caused His Majesty no small amount of grief. Nonetheless, to choose you, a foreigner, is simply too risky a choice for such a cautious person as His Majesty to make.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is King Victor a cautious person then?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was struck by this fresh comment. This was because both Ellen and Mira had assessed King Victor quite severely. Sasha gave a wry smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Speaking more frankly, he has something of a passive personality, though he can be somewhat cunning. He doesn&#039;t intervene in the battles between the Vanadis at all, prioritising his personal safety first and foremost. With that said, in the decades he has sat on the throne, there have not been any major wars. This is the one thing I grant him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre didn&#039;t immediately respond. Wasn&#039;t it precisely because King Victor failed to intervene in conflicts between the Vanadis that in the winter of last year, the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina had advanced her troops to Legnica? As for Ellen having fought against Mira, wasn&#039;t that also his fault?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Tigre didn&#039;t express his thoughts, swallowing them instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was, after all, a man of another country. He wasn&#039;t King Victor&#039;s vassal either. Furthermore, three years hence, he would return to Brune. In such circumstances, it was not his place to criticise the King of another country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Returning to our discussion earlier, what has been said is correct. Choosing you as the emissary is killing two birds with one stone. As His Majesty has said, your appointment represents the support of both Zhcted and Brune. In other words, rather than sacrificing a pawn, sending a beloved hero such as yourself to a land embroiled in civil war implies-&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So that&#039;s how it is. It will give Prince Germaine the appearance that Zhcted values him greatly.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At Tigre&#039;s words, the Vanadis with black hair nodded in satisfaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes. As such, our country can seize the initiative in negotiations with Asvarre, as long as the emissary neither errs greatly nor oversteps his bounds. Such is the advantage of sending you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And the disadvantage?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If anything happens to you, the consequences will be unimaginable,&amp;quot; Sasha replied coldly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;First of all, there will be a crack in the relationship between Zhcted and Brune. In the worst case, Asvarre will become an enemy. Furthermore, even within the bounds of our own country, it&#039;s unlikely that either Ellen or Mira will ever forgive His Majesty. Though they would never dare openly rebel, it would nonetheless be the ruin of this nation.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Turning her gaze to the aster flowers by the window, she continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I won&#039;t refute Ellen&#039;s conjecture. There is no doubt that His Majesty wants to test your mettle. I believe this was the point of the letter - to prevent you from realising his motives during a face-to-face meeting. Nevertheless, it is my feeling that there are other schemes at play here.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A thorny problem indeed. After ruffling his red hair vigorously, his face taut, he exhaled deeply and smiled to change the mood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you. I&#039;ll take care.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His attitude surprised Sasha. Though the country clearly hid individuals who sought to ensnare him, she caught no hint of fear in Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t tell me you have some countermeasure in mind?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wearing an expression that feared neither heaven nor hell, Tigre answered firmly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not about to shirk my responsibility from just this much. Though I know neither the identity of this individual nor his or her true intent, being afraid is pointless. Besides, I&#039;m already resolved.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was not, of course, a resignation to inevitable death, but rather the resolution to survive no matter what. The resolve to see this task to completion. After being given this task in LeitMeritz, when parting with Ellen and the others, he&#039;d determined to fulfill his duty and return safely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that someone was trying to take his life, he would crush him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he did not express it with words, Sasha seemed to have understood Tigre&#039;s intentions through his expression. She gave a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No wonder Ellen trusts you so much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, she turned to look once more at the aster flowers. However, rather than taking in the sight, she seemed to be considering something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At just about ten o&#039;clock, she returned her gaze to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;According to Ellen&#039;s letter, after this you are supposed to go to the port city of Prepus...... Could you change your destination to the port city of Lippner?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre frowned to this sudden request, his doubts were soon dispelled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you plan to hook&amp;lt;!-- not sure what is the meaning here. Bait / trick? --&amp;gt; that someone?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was King Victor&#039;s plan he go to Prepus. If Sasha&#039;s thoughts were correct, the person trying to entrap Tigre would certainly know. Therefore, she proposed to deceive that person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wanted him to meet with a man called Matvey who was at the beach.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Go to the port and ask Matvey of the Goldy Belluga. Well, you will understand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thanks for your help, but will that be alright?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The follower who was scheduled to meet him afterwards might have information that would be useful in negotiations with Germaine. When Tigre asked about it, Sasha shook her head to say not to worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;His Majesty would not do such a thing. The negotiations would get confused, and your value would decrease. He should tell you all you need to know about the negotiations before they take place. Even that man would understand that he may die by unnecessarily disrupting negotiations.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is also true. Thank you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After bowing with a smile, Tigre made a face that seemed to hesitate before saying something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;By the way, what is that proud beluga you talked about?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Vanadis with black hair could not immediately understand the meaning of his question. Sasha gazed at the perplexed expression of the youth and after saying &amp;quot;Eh!&amp;quot; with an unexpected expression, asked:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You, don&#039;t you know what a beluga is?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......Have you already seen the sea?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time he shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha wide opened her eyes; she stared at Tigre&#039;s face with a face that said she couldn&#039;t believe it. She smiled and murmured that she wonder if everything will be alright. Still she didn&#039;t certainly consider that a person who had never seen the sea had been entrusted with a secret envoy to a country on the other side of the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, the door was knocked on from outside. After a hoarse voice &amp;quot;Excuse me&amp;quot; was uttered, the aged servitor came in. Looking at him, disappointment appeared in Sasha&#039;s black eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s already time, Vanadis-sama.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......Can you give us a little more time? I feel better today.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha&#039;s expression was like that of a child who wanted something even though she understood that it would be impossible. The servitor answered promptly without moving an eyebrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is exactly because you feel better that you must not push yourself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the conservation of those two people, Tigre realized that the time of parting came. He stood up quietly and bowed to Sasha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I will leave for today. Thank you very much.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......No, I also thank you. It was fun.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha extended her hand, and the two people shook hands quietly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre was about to leave the room, the Vanadis with dark hair suddenly stopped him. Sasha, whose face was turned around, didn&#039;t know that the sunlight from the window made a backlight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tigre. I leave Ellen to you. Become that child&#039;s strength.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I will do what I can.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he gave her a reassuring reply while smiling, Sasha seemed to smile too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was early in the morning of the next day that Tigre left the Imperial Palace in Legnica. Straddling the horse, he went dashing straight about the highway which led to the town of Lippner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---In the end, I was not able to meet with Sasha after that.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wanted to at least say goodbye, but he could do nothing but leave a message to the aged servitor since it was impossible to meet her because of her disease. The servitor had also handed him a letter which contained a map describing the way to Lippner and Matvey&#039;s features.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Will we meet again?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was a Vanadis. There should be no such thing as a disease that could not be cured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he thought so, he remembered the feeling when they shook hands. Thin flesh, skinny fingers, that was indeed the hand of a sick person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When leaving the Imperial Palace, Tigre offered a prayer to the gods. Even if it would be no problem to pay his respects to the gods because Brune and Zchted believed in the same gods, Tigre was not so religious as to pray every time like Teita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre often invoked the name of Elis, the goddess of the wind and the storm, while hunting and he sometimes went to the shrine to pray when an arrow flew well. But Elis was not a Goddess that healed disease. This sort of thing would be the in the jurisdiction of Moshia, the mother Earth Goddess or Vors, the God of livestock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---No, I must concentrate on the things that I should do right now.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shaking his head, Tigre dispelled his unease. Failing in this duty would be to trample upon Sasha’s kindness, but if he succeeded and returned safely he would have a good tale to tell of his travels. Holding the reins, Tigre went over the highway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time Sasha woke up, it was well into the day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her body felt heavy, feverish. The court physician examined her condition, telling her to rest after drinking medicine and taking a light meal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did as she was told, and had begun to stare blankly at the ceiling by the time her servitor came in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How is your physical condition?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am a bit tired...... I didn’t intend to, but I might have overdone it yesterday - it’s been a long time since I’ve had visitors.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While lying on the bed, Sasha gave a wry smile and answered the servitor. She hadn’t even managed to say half the things she’d initially intended to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have been entrusted with a message from that Earl Vorn. It says: &#039;I wish to express my gratitude for your kindness. Let&#039;s meet again after I return from Asvarre. I pray to the Gods for your early recovery&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the aged servitor reported with a solemn look, Sasha chuckled and then laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What did you think of him?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;To me, he looked like a boy of his age. However, Vanadis-sama seems to have a different impression.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though likely not to mean any harm, Sasha found it amusing when he used the word &amp;quot;boy.&amp;quot; She, even at 22, was probably still a young girl in this old gentleman’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I wouldn’t say that you’d understand just by speaking to him......but well, I understand very well that he is a sincere person, and that he possesses a strong will.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How Tigre met with Ellen, how he went through the civil war of Brune. She asked to hear the entire story that she had already heard in part beforehand from Ellen intending to better understand Tigre’s personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether the person himself would show off talking about his own distinguished military service, or he understated it and emphasized his good luck, it was likely to she would know the way he behaved when he talked to Ellen and the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposing that he had spoken frankly without dramatization after noticing her intentions, she would be inclined to think him a thoughtful person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Well, but I think he did not seem to think too deeply there.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So indeed, he probably had a straight personality after all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Though I understood that when I met him, he is very interesting...... No wonder Ellen lent him a hand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Does the Vanadis of LeitMeritz like such kinds of people?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t dislike him, either. If that child stays by Ellen&#039;s side in LeitMeritz, I wonder if this Legnica will therefore also be safe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two Vanadis whose territories bordered Legnica were Ellen and Elizavetta Fomina. There had been a conflict with Elizavetta last winter, and though Ellen had helped to repulse her somehow, their relationship had yet to be normalized. As such, the conflict could yet continue in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Leitmeritz were to stabilize, Elizavetta would likelier than not cease to interfere with Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen could not be on support whenever something happened, it would be nice if she could be a deterrent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, please rest soon.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servitor said with a kind voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You will meet Earl Vorn again. It will probably be around the winter when he comes back from Asvarre. At that moment, you will be able to finish your conversation with him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......Yes. Thank you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a smile, Sasha calmly closed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though they had not spoken for long, it was still dangerous to upset her health in autumn when the cold was not yet severe. Preparing from now to spend the winter of this year was necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servitor bowed and left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon, the quiet breathing of a sleeper began to leak from her thin lips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the sun grew high overhead and the heat grew oppressive, the port town of Lippner came into Tigre’s view. Under a pure blue sky, low walls stretched from North to South and the extension beyond the shadow of a building was visible. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Tigre loosened the horse reins and went to the castle gate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days had passed since he left Sasha’s Imperial Office; so far the journey had been smooth and without incident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as he entered and passed through the gates in the city, Tigre opened his eyes wide in surprise. Men and women with different skin colors and facial features traversed the road, and the languages of many countries flitted about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---There are many people here, and not just people from Brune or Zchted. There are some Muozinel people with brown skin, some people of Asvarre and also some people of Sachstein.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreigners exchanged words to each other as a matter of course; if languages with words did not work, they would draw and show pictures. They also communicated in gestures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even after recovering from his surprise, Tigre walked for a while looking around restlessly in admiration. Signboards, such as those for bars and inns, which were expressed with pictures that stood out immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Pictures certainly seem better than characters in such a town.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, he was concerned about the smell, too. From the Muozinel people who were in the traffic crowd, there was the smell of perfumed oil and spices, the cheese from Brune&#039;s and Sachstein&#039;s people, and a smell similar to the smell of smoked meat from Asvarre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Anyway, this is a lively town.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar to the castle town of LeitMeritz, but more vibrant. A merchant of Muozinel had spread a shabby carpet on the side of the street, selling jewelry on it side by side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next to that was a bard of Brune singing deed-of-arms poetry, furthermore next to that, Sachstein&#039;s people were selling a number of small and large mirrors. Tigre, who was walking while enjoying this rare blending of cultures, had his shoulder suddenly struck from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he looked back, a beautiful woman who grew bright red hair to her waist was standing there. She looked to be in her mid-twenties, and she wore a rather provocative ensemble that emphasized her ample bosom even as she suddenly drew closer.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is it your first time in this town? I can be your guide if you want, what do you say?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had the accent of Sachstein&#039;s people. Though Tigre was surprised for a moment, he regained his composure at once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you. But I have already decided where to go.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ara, is that so? That&#039;s a shame.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......By the way, do you know a store that serves a good meal? Though I hope it is close to the port.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The woman looked puzzled and smiled happily when he asked her so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you inviting me to dinner?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I wouldn’t mind having someone to talk to while eating. If it tastes good, it doesn&#039;t matter if it is expensive.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Tigre&#039;s answer, the woman shrugged with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well, thank you, but I finished cooking dinner a little while ago, so I&#039;ll just tell you about some good shops I know of.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In exchange for being told of three shops near the port, Tigre gave her one big copper piece as a reward. Receiving it with a smile, she disappeared into the crowd with a light wave. Seeing her off thusly, Tigre resumed walking while carrying his luggage on his shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Was it out of goodwill?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who suddenly offer guidance were not necessarily people like her. Among them, there were fellows who lured travelers with honeyed words to the back alleys before stealing their wallet or baggage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre had also seen such persons whether in Alsace or LeitMeritz. Again, this time, he thought that he was slightly aggressive and must have appeared as if he was harassing her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---However...... Though it was unusual, maybe I am too restless.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He inwardly persuaded himself to be careful. On the way, he dropped by one of the stalls to buy some fruit, picking them from a big barrel of water used to cool the mix of apples, pomegranates and figs - as well as a few ceramic bottles which most likely contained alcohol.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the summer was already over, it was fairly hot today. Tigre bought an apple, wiped it with his sleeve and bit it as he walked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing all this, he once again felt that there were many different kinds of people in this town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only race, but there was also various occupations in the town. There were some mercenaries who wore dirty leather armor, there were swords hanging at their waist, and some travelers dressed in similar fashion as himself. Sometimes, he heard the language of an unknown country, or even noticed some characters in languages he had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---So, this is a port city, huh.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre stopped suddenly, causing the man who was walking immediately behind him to pass by the side with a bemused face. Twitching his nose doubtfully, he stopped. There was a strange smell. No, it was not just the smell. The blowing wind had also taken on some moisture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Is the wind coming from this direction? ......And this strange smell too?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wondered if an accident had occurred, but this smell didn&#039;t seem to concern the people of the town as far as he could observe from the circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wonder if I should have asked for some more information from that woman a while ago.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While thinking about such things, Tigre passed through the crowd and arrived at the port.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre stopped again. But this time with surprise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first thing he noticed were several huge ships, each so large that one might mistake it for a shrine or a mansion. Each were either connected to a wharf, or they were about to set sail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were a fleet of a dozen galleys that were arranged in wedge formation&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V-shaped formation&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, and there was also a sailing boat with a white sail emblazoned with the motif of some small dogs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had never seen a ship until now. Tigre knew that a ship was something made to go across big rivers and lakes. Still, this was his first time seeing anything as huge as this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Around the moored ships, sailors with robust sunburnt bodies were moving around busily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were people who had to clean the ship, those who were carrying cargo, and those who had to inspect the cargo. There was a person who had made a temporary grill, and grilled shellfish and fish when taking a break.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was looking up at the ship stunned, and began to walk at a brisk pace to recover from his surprise. He stood from the wharf at some distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......This is the sea, huh.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying those words, he fell silent. Tigre was gazing at the dark blue ocean which spread throughout his field of view, fascinated. The sea surface which waved gently reflected sunlight and was dazzling, the roars of the sea were echoed continuously and sea birds were dancing in the sky. The ships which left the port gradually became smaller.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre noticed that the smell he was worried about a while ago, was the smell of the sea. The Wind that came blowing across the sea was cold . The meaning of &amp;quot;an end of the land&amp;quot; became clear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had been told that he would encounter &amp;quot;an end of the land&amp;quot; roughly when he found the sea. Asvarre was across the sea, beyond the horizon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, what was beyond Asvarre?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How many countries lay in lands yet unseen by him? Were there dragons dwelling in uninhabited lands at the end of this sea? How far did the sea spread, or was it boundless and without end?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the sound of the bell which made Tigre, who kept standing on that occasion and was gazing at the sea for about 1/4 koku, come to himself. Thinking about it, he had only eaten an apple since he entered this town. He spoke to the sailors, who were cooking and eating fish and shellfish nearby, and he tossed them a copper coin and got a portion of their food.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The grilled fish, skewered through from mouth to tail, was as big as a two large buns. When he dug in, the skin had a plump and crispy texture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shellfish soup was also delicious. Though the soup was too hot and he nearly burnt his tongue, it was seasoned with ash salt, a seasoning made from burnt seaweed, which created a saltiness which gradually permeated throughout his mouth. While enjoying the fresh taste, Tigre asked a seaman about Matvey. But he shook his head in a way to show he didn&#039;t know Matvey, then he exclaimed as he remembered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The [{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&#039;s Matvey? If it&#039;s that guy, he is usually on the wharf on the north side. You should go and look over there.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The port in Lippner drew a gradual curve near the oval, and five wharves of various sizes had been installed from the north to the south. According to the sailors&#039; talk, it seemed that ships which entered the port anchored in the same place as long as there were no special circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Having relieved his hunger, he now worried about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I don&#039;t think that this bow will be affected by the salty air, but......&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just a simple bow. It was the heirloom of the Vorn House, and though he did not know much more than that, it was an item related to the gods. It had not occurred to him before that this may be a problem as he begins to journey onto the unsteady domains of the seas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Let&#039;s take care more than usual while sailing on the ship.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre had made that decision after some thought, though the deciding factor had not come from any respect or fear he might have had for the bow. Rather, it had been the fact that it was the heirloom of his house and his instincts as a hunter that caused him to decide thus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, Tigre caught some sailors and asked if he was able to meet Matvey.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you have business with me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was a man in his mid-thirties or such. Though the sailors who he had seen on his way here had all been stout and well-built, Matvey stood head and shoulders above them, giving him a far more intimidating presence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His hair was short, his skin was a burnt bronze, and his beady small eyes had a sharp glint to them. His black silk hat and gold-trimmed crimson jacket gave him a brutish air; and with his build he gave off a dominating presence just by standing still. As such, his polite way of speaking came out rather grim instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nice to meet you. I am Tigrevurmud Vorn.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Visibly unintimidated by the man, Tigre put his bags on the ground and retrieved Sasha’s letter. Upon receiving it, Matvey broke its seal and quickly read its contents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh! Do you know the content of this letter, Lord Tigrevurmud?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Matvey smiled as Tigre shook his head, though his frightful countenance twisted the expression to resemble that of a shark that had discovered its prey.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It says to accompany you and help out as much as possible. I cannot refuse a favor from Alexandra-sama. Please step on my ship &amp;quot;The [{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&amp;quot;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bowing his head as thanks to his words, Tigre was impressed by his attitude. Despite knowing the current state of Asvarre, Matvey showed no fear. A most reliable man - as expected of someone Sasha had trust in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I hope to get along with you. By the way, when does this ship depart?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the answer “after a half koku” came back, Tigre’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The &#039;[{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&#039; was originally scheduled to head to Asvarre. You are lucky. If you had come here a little later, we would not have even been able to meet.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Matvey laughed as one revealing a trick as he continued to explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Though the &#039;[{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&#039; is a merchant vessel, we often let other various customers aboard, so I don&#039;t think you will particularly stand out.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I’m sorry, but I’ve yet to see that beluga thing......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre answered so apologetically, Matvey turned around quickly. On the back of his crimson coat, there was a pretty design of a beluga&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Beluga_whale Beluga] AKA White Whale.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; jumping. Though Tigre thought that it didn&#039;t look good at all&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;I think Tigre means that Matvey’s appearance doesn’t match that of the beluga&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, he wisely avoided putting those thoughts into words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;With this picture as basis, I have put on a white mantle for the title &#039;[{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......I understand.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Though I should be here at about a quarter koku, what would you do? Will you come to my ship with me?&amp;quot; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; I think he means that he needs to stick around for the next half koku, and if Tigre wants to stick with him, hence why Tigre replies that he wouldn’t want to be a nuisance for that amount of time.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you for your kindness. If it&#039;s alright with you, I would like to go on ahead to the ship. I don&#039;t want to interfere with your work.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bowing, Tigre answered so. As Matvey nodded with a smile, he took something out of his jacket pocket and presented it to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first glance it looked like a silver coin, but its design differed from those of Brune or Zchted: a beluga, like the one on display on Matvey’s back, was engraved upon it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take that. This is like a boarding permit, if you show that to the people in the ship, they will let you through with a smile.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accepting the token with a word of thanks, Tigre left the place. As he walked while looking at an average ship on the wharf, he was wrapped with tension and excitement at the same time. He would be finally riding on a ship for the first time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Can I have a few moments of your time?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was suddenly called to from behind. As he looked at that place while thinking that he had been called out pretty often today, he saw a boy-like traveler with a small bag in his hand standing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His body, short in stature, was wrapped in a slightly soiled mantle, and only a small part of his face was visible as he raised his face to look at Tigre, since it was being covered with a hood cast over his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...I&#039;m looking for a ship called The, Proud, Beluga, Do you know where it is?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His voice had an accent that Tigre didn&#039;t know. There was a little interval between the words as he uttered the ship&#039;s name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he seemed to have difficulty remembering the name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre looked down at the boy with a mystified look. The boy&#039;s height was only around his chest level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supposing he was a traveler, it seemed to be the age where one was still likely to be accompanied by parents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since I am also boarding the same ship, would you like to go together? And, are you alone or are there still other-&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-companions? Those words were dispelled by a sudden snarl. When he looked there with a frown, three men who probably had not yet reached 20 years old walked forward with squared shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You bastard, we said that we will show you the way around, what are you thinking by running away from us?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the three stared angrily at the boy, and he shouted while pointing his finger at the boy. Whether it was his expression or his attitude, these were young people who seemed suited for the word hooligan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy didn&#039;t show any signs of fear even though he was yelled at and calmly responded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please don&#039;t continue to chase me. It&#039;s troublesome.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;D-Damn kid!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man became extremely enraged, and with a red face, he struck out with his fist. Tigre, with the bow still in his left hand, after placing his bag in his right onto the ground, came in between the boy and the man and caught the man&#039;s fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He is my companion. Could you tell me what exactly is going on here?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;These people agreed to guide me to the ship originally, but they then tried to take me out of the port.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Tigre tried to calm the mood for the time being, the boy was the one that answered back immediately. The man did not deny it, and moreover the two men who were watching the situation from behind held their tongues, then began to move. One of them went straight towards Tigre aggressively, and the other headed toward the boy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Tigre&#039;s action was quicker. Others would have thought that he would first release the fist of the man who had struck out initially, however he promptly twisted it while gripping the arm without mercy and raised it. The man screamed in pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then while using the man as a shield and checking the whereabouts of the second person, he pushed him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together onto the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I need to hurry up and help that child...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he looked back while thinking so, the battle was also already finished there. The hooligan only managed to pull off the boy&#039;s hood, while on the other hand the boy had jumped right in front of the thug&#039;s body, and he shot one sharp blow to his belly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man collapsed without a sound. Tigre, with a look of surprise and admiration, turned to the boy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well then... What do you guys intend to do now?&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back to the thugs that had fallen on their feet, Tigre used a cold voice to address them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We are not that free either. If you would just obediently allow us to leave, we will not pursue this matter any further.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the man growled in vexation and scowled at Tigre, he had to admit that he was no match for Tigre at all. Being challenged two against one, and despite Tigre only using one hand, they were still defeated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the men stood up unsteadily, they lent their shoulder to their friend who was holding his belly and then turned their backs on Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They disappeared into the crowd while cursing the onlookers. Thinking the uproar to be settled, the people who were looking at this situation from afar walked away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The clamor of the port returned. As Tigre turned back to look at the boy, almost at the same time, the boy also looked at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---A girl...?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre opened his eyes wide. He had thought all along that the traveler was a boy, but it turned out to be a girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps thirteen, or around fourteen years old, with disheveled light pink-coloured short hair and large eyes reminiscent of dull black pearls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her face was stained with dust, though the outline was slightly roundish, suitable to her age. Upon closer look, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as though she were slightly absentminded with an expressionless face, she brought about an indescribable feeling and was extremely lovable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you very much for helping me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a very monotonous voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It was not a big deal. Though I think you are alright, did you get injured?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre asked that while picking up his luggage, the girl looked up and issued a question while tilting her head in wonder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not hurt. ---Why did you help me, a total stranger? Those people may have been in the right.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;More or less, because there are such people in every town, you will know who is right and wrong after you see such things happening several times. Even if it were not because of this, after seeing three large adults chasing after a child, if they were to strike you without even saying anything, it wouldn&#039;t be considered proper conduct now would it? In addition, you did not run away when I went in between you and those people.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this answer, the girl narrowed her eyes while seeming to think about something. Her black eyes were, this time, directed to Tigre&#039;s black bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What didn&#039;t you let go of your bow? Without even hesitating, you used one hand to-&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even if it looks like this, this thing is my family heirloom. Though it also depends on the situation, I don&#039;t want to treat it roughly if I can help it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he answered, Tigre thought that he couldn&#039;t understand this child very well. Although he didn&#039;t know about what she was always thinking about while being absent-minded, she was calm unlike a child. Her questions was clear too. After she seemed to have been convinced by this answer, she nodded and gave her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sorry for the late introduction. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Beluga...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She stammered over her words. Opening her eyes, which were nearer to being half-opened, wider, Olga repeated the words desperately. Her blushing and flustered look made her seem a girl suitable of her age, and Tigre unknowingly gave a smile. He bent his knees, crouched and adjusted the height of his gaze to be level with hers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;[{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&#039;, right? Let&#039;s go together. I&#039;m Tigrevurmud.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was half for a precaution not to have given his family name, and the other half was for consideration to her. Giving only her name must mean that Olga was very likely to be a commoner and not a noble. He took care not to frighten her. Of course, he also considered the fact that Olga didn&#039;t give her family name for precaution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tig, revurvur... Tig, vurm...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If it&#039;s hard for you, just call me Tigre.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at Olga repeating painfully while mumbling, Tigre gave a wry smile this time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When standing on the deck, he felt like the sea breeze became stronger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It shakes more than I thought.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance with the waves of the sea surface, the ship had been repeating its up and down motions gradually. That feeling was fresh to Tigre and it was a strange thing. He thought it will take some time until he got used to it. The &#039;Proud Beluga&#039;, a ship that belonged to a big class of the ships which was at anchor in the port.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two big masts, upon which folded sails soared, and the deck under was a three-layer barrel structure including the bottom of the ship. While the deck was narrower than he thought, sailors were moving about busily between the barrels that were present everywhere and the rope that was spread all around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everyone there had very stout bodies, and there were many instances where they almost knocked into Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s quickly go to the cabin.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Tigre said this profusely, Olga, who was walking beside him, nodded slightly. She put back her hood again as she got on the ship, therefore Tigre found it hard to see the expression that she had .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had not spoken much since then. Although Tigre thought that it was because she was ashamed of being unable to neatly speak Tigre&#039;s name or that it was because of her accent, it did not seem to be the case judging from her words or her attitude. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not try to engage in polite banter. Regarding herself, the only thing that she told Tigre was that she was traveling alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he got off the ladder in the stern and entered under the deck, he walked down the aisle which was filled with the sea breeze&#039;s smell mixed with that of the wood. Tigre ducked into the room where he was told to stay for the time being while on the ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he opened the door, there was a really small room. In addition to the bed fixed to the wall and the floor, there was only about three or four steps of walking space in the room. There was nothing to do other than to put his luggage on the floor and then go to sleep. By the way, the lock for the door was a rough lock handed over to him at the time of his boarding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Tigre who was stunned by this sight, Olga said with a monotonous voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well then, see you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To her words, Tigre rethought that, unlike himself, who was assisted by Sasha and Matvey, Olga paid the fare as a simple guest to board the ship. At the time of boarding, the boarding permit she had passed to the sailors, though it was similar to his, it was in a copper colour instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If it&#039;s okay with you, may I see your room?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he asked out of curiosity, Olga approved it while nodding her head as if looking down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While walking across a narrow passage, Tigre was observing while running his eyes to the left and to the right. This layer was for the guests&#039; and sailors&#039; rooms, and it seemed as though there was also an Armory and some other rooms as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they arrived at the vicinity of the prow and got off the ladder to the lower layer, it gradually became dimmer and a peculiar stench became increasing stronger. The narrowness of the passages did not change. Olga stopped after walking about ten steps and stood in front of one door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After she opened the door, inside there was nothing special apart from the fact that it was pretty large. Compared to Tigre&#039;s room that could be called a private room of an inn, this place would be the equivalent of a large room used by many people. Inside the room were 12 to 13 men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Half of them were armed with swords and armor, and they were leaning on the wall or sitting on the floor. Though the others were not armed, that didn&#039;t change the fact that a dangerous atmosphere was released from their whole body. They had distanced themselves moderately and everyone was watching each other closely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those eyes mixed with hostility were of course turned to Tigre and Olga that opened the door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Well that is to be expected...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre did not show that on his face and his voice, he was aware of that. The destination of this ship was Asvarre that was in the maelstrom of a civil war. Naturally, there were only certain types of people who would go to such a place. If not a mercenary, than it would be a merchant, or else it would be people with special circumstances such as Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Would you like to come to my room instead?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Olga who were standing nearby, he asked quietly. On her face looking up at Tigre, there was faint surprise in her expressionless absent-minded face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is it okay?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As you saw a while ago, it is a small room. But it&#039;ll guarantee your security. And there is also a lock.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre didn&#039;t know why she was heading to Asvarre. It was not like he didn&#039;t care about that, but he had no intention to ask since he was in a position in which it would be troublesome if he himself were to be inquired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, though he didn&#039;t know anything about her, as expected he was reluctant to let a girl who was younger than him stay there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon after that, &#039;The [{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&#039; departed from Lippner town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A white sail gathered the winds and &#039;The [{{Furigana|Proud Beluga|Górdyj Beluga}}]&#039; leisurely progressed along the azure blue sea. Tigre and Olga were standing on the deck, looking at the boundless sea and the far away silhouette of an island.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How do you feel sailing on my boat?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With his crimson coat flapping in the sea breeze, Matvey came walking toward them. Turning his gaze to Olga, he made his small eyes shine keenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh! An acquaintance of yours?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre replied &amp;quot;Yes&amp;quot; with a smile and Olga nodded silently. Tigre was impressed (without saying anything) since the fact that she was not perturbed even before Matvey&#039;s evil look was admirable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In about how many days will we arrive in Asvarre?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If the wind continues to be good like now, in seven or eight days I guess. Since this is not a windless season, we can think that at the very least it won&#039;t take more than ten days.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was relieved to hear that. He had no other choice but to let Olga lay down on the only bed there was, and he himself intended to sleep on the floor. It seems he would only have to endure it somehow for eight days. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Matvey-san, about how old were you when you first became a sailor?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I was younger than you are now. Those who were born and raised in Lippner that decide to live with the sea think that they must have their own ship first. Therefore, to work towards this goal, while working and earning money in the ship of an acquaintance, I also learned how to trade various things for business and how to handle a ship.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Were you not scared to go out to the sea?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To tell the truth, Tigre was a little scared. Puffing out his chest with pride, Matvey replied while laughing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s something familiar around here. As for me, though I did not mind since I saw shipwrecks drifting to the outskirts of the town where I was playing in my childhood, there are, as expected, many people who still get nervous when they get into a boat for the first time. Nonetheless, I overcome the fear with various experiences.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Various experiences?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga tilted her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Storms, shipwrecks, pirates... In addition, with narrow ships, close combat which involves killing may occur, causing a situation where it becomes impossible to continue sailing. There are also things such as sharks and the sea dragon.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Sea dragon?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the last words were a little theatrical, the word &amp;quot;Dragon&amp;quot; attracted Tigre&#039;s interest. Hearing his parrot-like repeat of the word, Matvey gave a wry smile and answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A long time ago, I saw it only once from afar. Like this, his body was like a long rope, looking like that of snakes, and that body was much bigger than this ship&#039;s mast. I wondered if it was capricious or was not hungry, since it did not come to attack us, and ran away with all its might.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Such a thing is...in the sea.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is nothing to be concerned about. Even among the sailors who kept going to the sea for 40 or 50 years, those who happened to see it is low in number, making it a very rare sight. Unless you are extremely unlucky, or else there is usually no chance to see it within a single voyage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Matvey&#039;s words that reassured him, Tigre sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From then on Tigre who asked a lot of things about the ship and the sea, suddenly asked about what was on his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Matvey-san, do you know the details about Asvarre?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Yes, since it&#039;s an important customer. Is there something that worries you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sorry if my question is not clear, but... What kind of country is Asvarre? For example, I don&#039;t know what kinds of Gods are worshipped in Asvarre.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had intended to ask Sasha but unfortunately he missed the chance to. He knows the current situation in the Kingdom of Asvarre and also the fight between the princes. But, regarding anything else, it might be more accurate to say that Tigre doesn&#039;t have the slightest idea of it at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright. Since there is no problems now with the ship, then I will have the privilege to have a nice long chat with you.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asvarre is called the country of the fog and the forest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was once a territory that was limited to only a small floating island in the North Sea - the island country of Asvarre, and there were  five tribes competing for supremacy over the island. The origin of the country&#039;s name came from the island. There were few mountains but many hills, rivers and forests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wind-tinged heat which blew constantly from the west sea, was cooled by the time it reached the middle of the island, and hence most of the year the island was covered with fog.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...So it is said, but as expected, to say that most of the year it is covered with fog would be an exaggeration. There are also regional variations, like between cities for example. In additon, it would not be strange for the fog to just appear at any place regardless of the time.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The island was under the constant threat of war. While it was a given for conflict to exist between the five tribes, the continental nations tried to invade the island aboard their ships, and pirates roaming around the coast was also a daily occurrence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Though these words may be a little too pessimistic, it can be said that where people exist, there will always be conflict, this is the reality. There is a saying, there is never a day where Asvarre goes by without having blood spilled. However, that situation changed completely due to one hero alone. His name was Artorias. He was the king founder of Asvarre.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One day, Artorias said that he dreamed that he transformed into a red dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The red dragon is a symbol of the king who bundles the five tribes&#039; leaders. Artorias, who was until then a very ordinary warrior, believed in the oracle, and decided he will become King. Though most people laughed at Artorias, 12 companions decided to follow him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, Artorias would always fight at the front lines while wielding his sword, fighting in countless battlefields and obtaining victory. Various tribes began to pledge allegiance to him, the pirates were cleared up, and repelled the nations that had invaded them. The 12 people following Artorias were then given the title the Knights of the Round Table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...It looked somewhat like the myths in Brune and Zchted, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre harbored such an impression. Regarding the myth of Brune, Charles, who became the successor of the king founder, started his battles after receiving a revelation from a highly virtuous monk living in a holy cave shrine. And according to the myth of Zchted, a man claiming to be the incarnation of the Black Dragon appeared before the many feuding tribes, then led his followers and started his conquest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seemingly not taking any offense to Tigre&#039;s sudden interuption, Matvey responded with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Though I am not well informed about the myths of other countries, I think there are points that are in some way common.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre showed his consent as well obediently and Matvey resumed the talk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Though Artorias and the 12 Knights of the Round Table are not gods in Asvarre, they have become objects of worship. Because it is thought that all the victories of Artorias were assumed to be due to the blessing of God. It is also assumed that each knight of the round table had the divine protection of angels - seemingly beings like spirits that obey God.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Artorias&#039; death, as the kingdom of Asvarre was spending a peaceful time without conflict. However, one day the peace was suddenly broken. There was the Cadiz kingdom of the continent, which possessed a large fleet, that crossed the sea and invaded Asvarre. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Asvarre desperately resisted, but succumbed before the pressure of an overwhelmingly large army. It is said that it was deprived of half of the island in a short time. After the king ended up sick in bed, the people who recommended surrender and those who attempted to escape came out one after another, and the fate of the kingdom was without doubt in a precarious state.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, among these people, someone appeared. Scolding the frightened retainers and soldiers, there was a person who showed a firm attitude. That person was Princess Zephyria.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;While it was said that Princess Zephyria was the owner of an incomparable beauty, she also possessed a heroine&#039;s mantle. She personally took up the sword and jumped into the battlefields, showing bravery to the extent that it was difficult to think she&#039;s a woman, . And thus, she obtained victory that was comparable to the founder, Artorias. It seems her mantra is: &#039;The armor is my husband and the battlefield is my palace&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Afterwards, the king died without recovering from his illness, and after a  year of conference within the court, Zephyria became the first queen of the kingdom of Asvarre. The impact that this gave to the continental nations was not small. It was because the idea of a queen in either Brune or Zchted was something absurd.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Queen Zephyria was also excellent as a ruler. The country that was shaken by the death of the king was firmly brought together by the birth of the queen,then she subjugated the pirates in the coast, stabilized both internal and external matters of the country, and later launched an invasion of the kingdom of Cadiz.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Cadiz kingdom was ultimately defeated by her in the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Asvarre then took possession of a territory of the continent. That was something the king founder Artorias had strongly desired for, but was not able to accomplish. Queen Zephyria, who accomplished it, received the prestigious title of &#039;Supreme King&#039;, continuing to rule without even marrying, and finally proposed a person who had the closest blood relationship with her Father the king to be the successor, then died.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The queen huh...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre gave a breath of admiration. Olga, who was still wearing her hood, raised a question from the back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I have heard stories that Queen Zephyria actually had a lover.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course, many such similar gossips exists as well. I know some, too. For example, someone like the vassal who secretly supported her, the wandering knight, the traveling bard cum hunter... It is precisely because this portion of her life was non-existent when she was a ruler that is why the people had such fanciful imaginations.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre showed honest agreement to the words of Matvey, Olga was thoughtfully silent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that, up to current times, there hasn&#039;t been anything major to talk about. I think that even now Artorias and Zephyria are still heroes representing Asvarre, and even local farmers are proud of them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you. Well then... Now, how about the current situation of civil war?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre asked it with a careful tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What I know is only the information I heard from about 10 days ago - That there are skirmishes that happen frequently, but no major fights, and that the situation has fallen into a stalemate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---It meant that the ones suffering the most from the quarrel between the two Princes were the people in Asvarre.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unbearable anger blotted Tigre&#039;s expression. A stalemate meant that the hope for the end of the conflict was no where in sight. Anyhow, it would be fine if the soldiers of each side did not move too much and from the beginning to the end and just glared at each other, but it was a different matter if there were many conflict-ridden areas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not knowing when they will get dragged into the war, without even knowing when the war would end. Even though it was not even a battle they wished for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing through Tigre&#039;s feelings of turmoil, Matvey deliberately continue to speak with a businesslike tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Concerning the number of soldiers, Prince Elliot seems to be superior, but on Prince Germaine’s side, there is a very remarkable general that is able to often overturn the numerical inferiority and obtain victory. Therefore, this war isn&#039;t likely to be able to be settled easily.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Is there such a person? What is his name?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If I&#039;m not mistaken, his name is Tallard Graham. There is rumor saying that if that man was not there, Prince Germaine might have already been defeated.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre was interested in the man named Tallard, for the time being he pushed aside that matter in the corner of his brain and proceeded with his thoughts. Compared to what he heard from Ellen, it seemed that there wasn&#039;t much change in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Would his would meeting with Prince Germane be able to change this situation?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre stood there with a disappointed face, while Olga, whom he had not the slightest idea of what she was thinking about, absent-mindedly and expressionlessly gazed at him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the sun sank, the ship moored at a small island.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was in his room. Sitting on the bed, he was taking care of his bow. There was only a lamp with light that dangled down from the ceiling, swaying from side to side to match the floating of the ship. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The door was knocked on from the outside. He put his bow on the bed, stood up and opened the door. He stood up before Olga who wore an absent-minded face and was holding a deep pot. White steam was rising from the deep pot. Before returning to the room, she had bought hot water from the kitchen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How much was it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It was two copper coins.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only about half the deep pot was filled with hot water. Though it seemed that it would not spill even if the ship more or less shook, Tigre thought that this amount of water for two copper coins was expensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Olga put the deep pot on the floor, she removed her mantle. As for the clothes that she was wearing, a cuff was loose, and there was delicate embroidery decorating the neckline and sleeves. Her waist was wrapped around with a belt, and it was something not seen much in Brune and Zchted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, what further attracted Tigre&#039;s attention was the axe which she hung on her waist. It had a grey edge with a small ax head and a short hand grip, so that even Olga with her small stature can easily handle it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What looked out of place, was it&#039;s elaborate handle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A topaz, which was also about fist sized, was embedded at the junction of the handle and the blade, and a fine pattern was engraved on the blade as well. It seems, I guess, that most people would consent even if it was said to have been built for affluent nobles to decorate their residence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Tigre held a different impression. Certain weapons flashed through his mind after he saw that axe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was the long sword that Ellen carried, Mira&#039;s spear, the bishop&#039;s staff of Sophie and Sasha&#039;s twin blades. These weapons flashed like a bolt of lightning through the darkness inside his mind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---It can&#039;t be... A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weapons that had paranormal power and were only allowed to be owned by the seven Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you interested in this?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing the voice, Tigre was startled and pulled himself together. He was very likely staring too much, and although Olga still had her dimly expressionless face, some caution had crept into her black eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh! That axe has a splendid structure.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre answered so while rummaging his dull red hair. He banished the question he wanted to ask in his innermost thoughts. Certainly it was an axe with a very remarkable structure, but there was no way that a Vanadis would be in such a place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because it is a heirloom.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga leaned the axe against the wall while answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and took off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modest. She had a very soft, healthy body, which was also exceedingly beautiful, though it was still far from maturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, took her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...As expected, I don&#039;t think it&#039;s a good idea to expose your body in front of a man.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre gently reproved the girl with pink turtle&#039;s hair with an embarrassed face. Olga stopped her hand that was wiping the dirt off her body, gave a glanced to Tigre, then answered while returning the hemp cloth to the hot water once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It can&#039;t be helped. There is no other place.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Even so, this is definitely not very appropriate. You should have let me turn around...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is a room that you borrowed, and I am here because you have let me use it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;What a sincere child.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre let out a sigh and turned his back to Olga.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thought that it was good that she was young. He would have been more frantic if she were about the age of Ellen and Mira. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre waited for a little while more even after finishing the maintenance of his bow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before long, the sound in which the hot water was squeezed was no longer heard, and the rustling of clothes reached his ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It is alright now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back to the voice, Olga, who was already dressed up wearing a cloak, was currently sitting on the floor. Pointing at the deep pot, she continues speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Though it is now lukewarm, if it is alright with you, use it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It that so. Then, please allow me to gratefully accept it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since he had stood for a long time on the deck, even Tigre&#039;s body had become sticky because of the sea breeze. It was a troublesome thing to go to the kitchen now to buy hot water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swapping places with her, Tigre wiped his body quickly. After putting on a mantle similar to Olga&#039;s, Tigre pushed aside the deep pot to the corner of the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Well then, let&#039;s go to sleep? I will sleep on the floor, so you can use the bed.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s impossible for me to accept your kindness to that extent.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre who was going to plop himself down on the floor looked troubled at the refusal of Olga and raised his body. Though the girl with pink color hair was still expressionless, there was slight anger in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand that you are behaving as an elder, since I&#039;m younger. However, I... I want to be independent and be responsible for myself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she hesitated to say it at first and turned down her eyes, Olga raised her face and asserted flatly. Guessing that he may have hurt her self-esteem, Tigre scratched his head and apologised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m sorry but I did not have the intention to hurt you. This room is considerably cold, and though you seem to be accustomed to traveling, but...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is probably because they were on top of the sea, therefore the ship&#039;s air becomes fairly cold at night. It was becuase ot that that both Tigre and Olga put on a mantle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s sleep on the bed together then.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga said without even showing a hint of shyness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is only one blanket. As for sleeping on the floor, the shaking of the ship, in addition to the cold, goes directly into your body. Then, even though it will be  slightly cramped on the bed, it is still better to do so. ---You look unexpectedly stubborn.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre thought the two of them were on equal levels regarding their stubbornness, he felt that talking about that would be going off topic and thus decided to keep that for himself. He still had something he wanted to say.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand what you are saying. I understand that but... Should I say that you should be a little bit more ashamed or that you should pay more attention to your surroundings?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If it seems as though I am trying to seduce you, then let me clarify things. If you do ever something with ill-intent, I will kick you down.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Understood. Then let&#039;s sleep together.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason Tigre compromised was because she was stubborn, and he thought that if that situation continued, she would not use the bed and would instead just lie down on the floor. When he saw her nude not long ago, though he thought that she had a healthy body, he did not hold have any other thoughts about it. The reason why he had such a thought was because Olga was still young.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They lined up and lay down on the bed. Turning the light off, Tigre slowly turned his back toward her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sailing on a ship for the first time, he began to progressively become sleepier since he was so filled with excitement and the tension in the morning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not long before the breathing of sleep could be heard from the both of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a Vanadis in the port of Prepus where Tigre was scheduled to go originally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been staying in that town for a few days already, disguised as a noble woman who was on a trip, and had spent those days staying inside a room of a certain hotel. It was far more expensive than other hotels, had thick stone walls with complimentary horse carriages for people who want to travel out of the hotel, and had a reticent owner who was also good at preparing delectable meals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many wealthy aristocrats and affluent merchants and ambassadors from various foreign countries commonly visit this place, mostly because of the continuous arrivals of merchant ships from Brune and Asvarre to Prepus, thus allowing this particular hotel to be as successful as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Vanadis, Valentina Glinka Estes, was now receiving a disappointing report from her subordinate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Is that so. Tigrevurmud Vorn did not head to this Prepus port but to Lippner port instead.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a room that existed in the deepest part of the hotel. Only the lamplight that hung from the ceiling shone in the room. With a light source that weak, the light did not reach the corners of the room, and darkness hovered in the background. In the darkness, there was a huge sickle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Valentina sank her body into a soft chair that used cotton and feathers in abundance while listening to the words of her subordinate. Her long black hair that seemed to melt into the darkness. She revealed a beautiful smile, making people feel that it was impossible to not be enchanted by her breathtaking beauty. She wore a pure-white dress decorated with roses and had an open book on her knees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The subordinate was kneeling on one knee in front of the faraway doorway and continued reporting plainly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Although I, your humble servant, thought that it may be because Earl Vorn, being someone who is from Brune, may have taken the wrong way, but it seems like he who had entered Lippner without any change in direction had changed his plans by himself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Thank you very much for your efforts. I originally wanted to meet up with Earl Vorn to give him my greetings, but there&#039;s no helping it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Should I continue the pursuit?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That is not necessary. He must have already gotten into a boat heading for Asvarre at this time. I guess the greeting can only wait till after Earl Vorn comes back.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After her subordinate left, Valentina stared at the dark and sighed softly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---He ran away, huh.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Valentina that had made the proposal to King Victor to choose Tigre as a secret messenger to Asvarre, but not directly. Another two elder statesmen had slipped in the word, and she made sure that others would not know that the idea was originally hers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there were a few reasons, the most important one was because she wanted to meet him once at a place where there were no other Vanadis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the agreement, Tigre could not move out from LeitMeritz unless there was some kind of special situation happening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having said that, she had to go through an official procedure if she wanted to meet with him in LeitMeritz and Ellen will definitely become suspicious of her actions. This is something she wanted to avoid happening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wanted to speak with him about various things, and to know his personality in detail.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If their interests matched and there exist possible benefits for each other, there would be a possibility for them to join hands, but in the case where he would be an obstacle for her ambitions, she would find a way to eliminate him. If it was the former, she intended to support him so that he could achieve his duty as a secret messenger safely, but things did not go her way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Was it Eleonora...? No that is not possible. It did not seem as though she had good knowledge of the geography of Legnica. In that case, it is likely to be Alexandra.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She heard that he had stopped by her Imperial Palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What to do now? Thought Valentina.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if Tigre were to die because he got involved in the civil war of Asvarre, it did not matter. At the present time, after Ellen and Mira, he had also built a close relationship with Sasha. His death would be a shock to them, and it will lead to the deterioration of relationship between Zchted and Brune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even King Victor would be held responsible if such a thing came to pass. Nevertheless, if he came back safely, he would come to the Royal Palace. It would be necessary to report the results. King Victor will also have to thank Tigre for his services, and would give a reward depending on those results.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---At that time, if I visited the Royal Palace, I am likely to be able to meet him.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Depending on his attitude and his personality, she would then reveal that it was she who made the proposal to send him as an emissary, in order to receive his favour, and might conversely criticize King Victor to make him believe that she is a friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She examined Tigre&#039;s schedule to know when he might come back and must think about a reason to visit the Royal Palace on that day. Since she was supposed to be sick and lacked physical strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---For example, I cannot frequently go to the royal palace like Sophia Obertas.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was troublesome, Valentina did not hate to think about such things. Instead she was more of a character that seemed to enjoy that. Besides, it was convenient for her to pretend that she had a weak body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---For example, even if I am ordered to dispatch my troops, I would delay it by the reason of my sickness to the very limit and retreat as soon as I fought a little, and I can thoroughly control the damage to my soldiers. Also, I can report that I am sick when I am summoned to the Royal Palace, collecting as much information as possible before facing whatever crisis may be happening that required my intervention. From the past till now, that is what she has been doing.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason she did so is to cause everyone around her to underestimate her, to let all of them become more relaxed and unaware around her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After organising the thoughts forming in her head, Valentina turned her gaze to inspect the book that was expanded across her knees. On the front of the book was the title that was carved in gold, &amp;quot;Records of the war of Zephyria&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Queen Zephyria who expanded the territory of Asvarre greatly. In the record that details her history of battles, and her popularity was shown to be able to rival with the founder King, Arturius, in the kingdom of Asvarre. After discovering it by chance in her residence and reading it when she was young, that became Valentina&#039;s favorite book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, she did not limit herself to only enjoying it, as the book also encompasses her notions of dreams or ambitions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Someday I will become a queen, too.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then she would show that she would become an existence that reigned in Zchted kingdom. After some investigation, she found out that the blood that flows through her seems to be connected to royalty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it was so thin that it would hard for her to insist on the succession of the throne as her ancestors are but minor relatives of the previous Kings. Therefore, she did not intend to rely on such a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her own wits, in addition to being born and raised in the Estes House, and by using the good luck that allowed her to be chosen as a Vanadis, she intended to reign on the throne. Though she did not know when that will be, but she was convinced that that day will come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she had already read the book many times before, she already knew the contents of the book like the back of her hand. However, she could not stop once she opened the book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light of the room did not disappear until it was very late into the night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was exposed to a severe sight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five girls were standing before his eyes. There was Teita with Ellen, Lim, and Princess Regin of Brune with Mira. Ellen and Lim, together with Mira were familiar with combat uniforms, and Teita had her usual maid figure. Regin&#039;s formal dress as a princess was based on white and decorated with gold and silver everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Somehow they were uniformly angry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen sharply glared at him with her arms folded. Lim looked amazed and seemed to be heaving a deep sigh even now. Teita withheld her anger and frowned. Mira seemed to be measuring the timing to put her hands on her waist, and looked ready to pour out an angry tirade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin did not hide her dissatisfaction, but she was at loss as to whether she should be angry or not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What&#039;s wrong?&amp;quot; Being driven by impatience and anxiety, Tigre asked so, and Ellen then angrily answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why don&#039;t you touch your chest and ask yourself that question.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre, in a panic, hurriedly looked at his chest after taking her words literally. Olga was there. She stuck her body to Tigre, naked from the waist up. In a voice without the intonation, she said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Please take responsibility...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thereupon, he woke up. There was a slightly stained wall spreading through his view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His body felt a slight shake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---A dream, huh...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a small breath, he soliloquize &amp;quot;That&#039;s right, isn&#039;t it?&amp;quot; in his innermost thoughts. It was only once that those 5 girls gathered in one place. It was only that day when Tigre defeated Duke Thenardier and returned in triumph to the Royal Palace of Brune. However, even during that time, there was never an occasion when those five were lined up all together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Fatigue must be accumulating. It was a trip where I was in a hurry all the time until I got on the ship.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you have already woken up, I hope you can release me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He heard a monotonous voice from the side right away. At that time he noticed that his right hand was touching something soft and that there was also a feeling like hair in his left hand. Above all, he felt a small amount of heat on his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he moved his gaze, there were Olga&#039;s eyes. Tigre&#039;s left hand held her head, and his right hand gripped her butt. Before he was aware of it, he started embracing her while sleeping.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;And... It is hitting me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre took his hands away from her in a hurry, and jumped up vigorously. Seems like not everything was a dream. However, Olga was wearing clothes though, unlike in his dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No, what should I say, that&#039;s... I&#039;m sorry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While taking a rough breath, Tigre covered his face with his hand and bowed his head in shame. Speaking of Olga, she woke up quietly with her usual expressionless face, not seeming in the least flustered by the situation. Lowering her gaze from Tigre&#039;s face, she looked down to his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I was told by my mother and my older sister that it can&#039;t be helped that a man is like this in the morning as it is out of their control.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was good that she understood, it was still extremely shameful. All Tigre had the strength to do was to nod without speaking. Olga continued indifferently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Also, I understand that you did not hug me intentionally, since I confirmed that you were still sleeping. Your body instinctively search for heat because it was getting cold at night, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a reason why Olga did not blame the young man at all. The girl with pink coloured hair was also clinging to him as she woke up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The surprised Olga originally wanted to push Tigre away, but her feet which protruded out from under the blanket allowed her to feel exactly how cold the room was. At the same time, she felt the physical warmth of Tigre. The blanket which they covered themselves with simply could not provide such a warm feeling of comfort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was because of that that Olga readily compromised. Of course, she did not intend to say that to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m very thankful that you can say that, I... I will take more notice of this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre bowed once more with an apologetic face. Nonetheless, there were some things that cannot be solved with only sincerity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, until he arrived at Asvarre, there was not a morning where Tigre was able to wake up without finding himself hugging her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translator&#039;s Notes and References==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>188.142.25.113</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL&amp;diff=402520</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 4 - MTL</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL&amp;diff=402520"/>
		<updated>2014-11-28T07:39:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;188.142.25.113: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;{{Template:PREVIEW}}&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} ===&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre and the rest visited the Temple of Mosha, the sky was still the blue of early morning. Tigre, Ellen, Regin, Rurick, Batran, and five soldiers from Brune whom Massas chose were present. In addition, there were two soldiers from Zhcted Lim chose; twelve people were present in total.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vineyards spread as far as the eye could see. At the end of winter, it was a lonely scene. It would take several months before the land was covered in greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It certainly is a small shrine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen muttered as she looked at the temple from her horse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The temple was made of gray stones with Mosha&#039;s name carved above the door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The building was small, and Tigre felt it appropriate that Regin had called it a hut. The walls were decorated with ornaments and pillars that were several hundred years old, and fine cracks could be seen here and there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The horses were tethered at the entrance and the twelve people passed into the temple. It was not very wide, but it was still surprising how clean it was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was an altar in the back. On top of a plinth was the image of a beautiful woman; it was a statue of the Goddess Mosha. A crown of mistletoe was planted on its head as a decoration – a dedication from the people from the nearby towns and villages who visited the shrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should pray as we move on. Let&#039;s have a good harvest this spring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen laughed lightly as she looked at the crown of mistletoe. The Gods worshipped by Brune and Zhcted were mostly the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should pray to the {{furigana|God of War|Triglav}} that we don&#039;t lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right. Let&#039;s not have any trouble, then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen and Tigre bantered with each other while Regin stood behind the statue of the Goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I need two or three people. Can you help support this statue of the Goddess Mosha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing her words, Tigre, Ellen, and Batran walked over to Regin, followed by the Brune soldiers. They grasped the waist of the statue while Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers warned the people of the temple. Regin walked as they worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin pulled a dagger from her waist and stabbed it into a slot just beneath the plinth and twisted it. A part of the floor moved away, revealing a small cavity. She placed her hand into the cavity without hesitation. A moment later, a hard sound was heard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin stood up and let out a small breath of relief. She placed her hand on the statue of the Goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next we need to push this statue over.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The soldiers supporting it carefully tilted it. Tigre and Batran helped so as not to destroy the statue. Soon enough, the statue was removed with the pedestal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Stairs?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large hole beneath the base of the statue. A stone stairwell extended deep beneath the ground. Everyone stood tense as they let out a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Regin&#039;s calm voice, the soldiers managed to calm themselves. With a torch, three Brune soldiers descended first. After a short time, they reported that there were no dangers for the time being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We&#039;ll go as well. Regin should remain between Tigre and me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without waiting for an answer, Ellen jumped into the stairwell. The stairs were tight, and Regin&#039;s body was tense with anxiety. Tigre patted her shoulder to ease her mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your Highness. It is as Ellen said. She and I are here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he said this, Regin&#039;s tight expression relaxed. They walked down the stairs with torch in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre looked back at the two Brune soldiers following him and checked the condition of his bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should remain as a lookout. Use the horses and turn away anyone who comes by. If the enemy comes, run away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre placed his foot into the darkness. Batran, Rurick, and the soldiers from Zhcted followed shortly afterward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the base of the stairs was a straight passageway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick frowned and placed his hand to his bald head. The air was cold and dry, as if it had dozens of years to precipitate. Regin faintly trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... It&#039;s firmly built.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen looked at the surroundings in admiration. The earth was firm and flat, and the walls were lined with gray stones without a single space. The ceiling was not high, but they were supported solidly with thick wooden beams at regular intervals to prevent it from collapsing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The passage was wide enough to allow two adults to stand side by side. Regin walked beside Ellen, and Batran walked beside Tigre. The Zhcted soldiers were in the back, and the three Brune soldiers led the way with torches in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a while, only the sound of the burning torches and echoing footsteps could be heard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wonder why this passage was built. With its support and size, it feels like a passage for escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps it was a road. A powerful clan governing the region lived in Artishem before the Brune Kingdom was established.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin responded with a wry smile. Ellen remained confused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You understand? I suppose knowing the use of the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}} really does prove you&#039;re royalty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Until Charles founded our country, the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}} were simply underground passageways. It seems Charles made use of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin did not feign ignorance. This passage might have been built with the purpose of escape, but, as Ellen had said, it could be used to invade the city.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I doubt the passage will collapse with just a little noise.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She spoke brightly to reassure everyone. Ellen began to tease her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But there might be traps to stop any pursuers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It should be fine. It required routine maintenance, so those things would just get in the way. Of course, we should still remain cautious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin responded decisively. Ellen looked at her with admiration. She was a girl brought up with the dignity of royalty, but it seemed she had some strength independent of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was not possible to judge from her reaction alone, they were working to obtain proof of her royalty now, so it was an attitude she welcomed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The passage was not a straight road, as it split off to the right and left. There were also stairways which led deeper underground. The road tapered off so that it was difficult to walk side by side, and eventually it became difficult to walk through without supporting one another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, there were holes in the ceiling in which arrows, spears, or stones could come flying from.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, like Regin had said, nothing triggered them. They continued down the passage until, eventually, they found a place to rest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was the first to notice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s something carved on the wall.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing those words, all members came to a halt. The Brune soldiers who were ahead did not notice because they were  focused on scouting ahead in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... An ancient mural.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin looked at the wall next to Ellen. Tigre turned his gaze there as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he could not easily understand it from a glance, he used his imagination. There was a monster with three heads standing opposite a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you don&#039;t mind... please tell us about this painting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen asked as she glanced at Regin from the side. Certainly, Tigre was interested in the mural as well. In all actuality, Rurick, Batran, and all the soldiers were also interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... This depicts the battle between the Gods and the Dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After some hesitation, Regin spoke carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is an ancient story about the confrontation between the Gods and the Dragon. Though I do not understand the reason, the Dragons attacked the Pantheon of Gods. The earth, the heavens, the netherworld... In all the worlds, only the Dragon existed. It was an existence which could harm the Gods, so they were feared.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s a story which brings up complicated feelings as someone from Zhcted.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen looked at the mural with a bewildered face. It was not just her but Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers who wore complex expressions. Tigre simply looked at the mural in admiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- So this monster is a three headed Dragon.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Dragon&#039;s strength was frightening. Rather than continuing to fight, which might have led to the Gods being overthrown, three Goddesses decided to try and control the Dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin advanced a few steps as she continued to explain. On the wall was a picture of three goddesses with their hands on the scruff of each neck of the Dragon. Tigre visualized the Gods worshipped in Brune within his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Amongst the Pantheon of Gods, there are four Goddesses. Elis, the Goddess of Storms, Mosha, the Goddess of Mother Earth, and Iarilo, the Goddess of harvest, and then... The Goddess of Night, Darkness, and Death, Tir na Fa.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Goddesses were likely Elis, Mosha, and perhaps Iarilo. Tir na Fa was often depicted as something dangerous or dirty amongst the Pantheon of Gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With that in mind, he noticed one of the three Goddesses which calmed the Dragon down had a bow on her back and a quiver at her waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Elis has a horn, Mosha is decorated with flowers, and Iarilo is wearing thin fabric.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could roughly determine the deities based on their garb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre did not know of any Goddesses with a bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I wonder if anyone knows.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps, in Brune Kingdom, where the bow is not recognized, all statues with bows that existed until now might have been destroyed. Tigre had no way of knowing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is said the Founder, Charles, had his revelation to become King here in Artishem. It is said he received Durandal and the blessings of Bayard from the Pantheon of Gods in the Ruberon Mountains.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. If it&#039;s that sword, he could definitely fight against a Dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Regin&#039;s voice was tense, Ellen commented as if it was not her concern. Though surprised Regin had explained this far, the Vanadis with silver-white hair simply expressed her gratitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, those from Zhcted would also run away if they were attacked by a wild Dragon; however, they have an affinity with them. It was not pleasant for them to hear stories of fighting Dragons. Many of them may have even felt angry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why Ellen spoke with an attitude telling Regin to not worry. It was to clear away the awkward atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This mural...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin gazed into the heart of darkness, deeper into the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They walked into an open area which was dimly lit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High above was a dim light shining upon the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The area could have contained the entirety of the shrine worshipping the Goddess Mosha. On one side was a large door, as if it were created for a giant to walk through. It was made of metal and had a height and width of about five alsin (about five meters). There were also two cavities opposite the passage they had just walked through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Tigre became tense by something more astonishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... So you came.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close to twenty men stood before the door, all armed with swords and clad in armor. At the center was a man in his 40s. He had a dignified and intimidating presence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Duke Thenardier...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin let out a shocked voice. Ellen frowned upon seeing Thenardier. It was her first time meeting him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The real thing? He seems fairly lightly guarded for the General.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen placed her hand on the sword at her waist as she cracked a joke. Those with torches moved to protect Regin and Tigre. Batran readied his spear next to Tigre, and Rurick moved toward Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You will understand if I am the genuine article simply by killing me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier spoke arrogantly in response to Ellen&#039;s words. Afterward, the black-haired Duke faced Regin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. So you really were alive.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... How were you able to come here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Violent emotions rampaged within Regin. She clenched her teeth in anger, seeing the man who tried to kill her. It was difficult for her to remain calm, yet the Duke simply responded curtly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It would be meaningless to tell someone who will die.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier pulled out the sword at his waist. As if it were a signal, the soldiers, excluding one man, began to move. The man had short golden hair and blue eyes. His sword was in his hand as he stood guarding Thenardier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were several reasons Duke Thenardier appeared here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To begin with, he had been Duke Ganelon&#039;s enemy for several years. He had considered how to attack Artishem, and he had scouts enter it repeatedly so he could form a plan. He did not know of the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}} beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Thenardier thought of it as a means of escape in an emergency. For a man who was not a member of the Royal Family, this place had no other value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he heard rumors of Regin being alive, Thenardier recalled the existence of this passageway. He thought Tigre would place priority to visiting this location over fighting him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier made this judgment when he received a report that the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} began moving toward Artishem. He himself came personally after having been disgraced with the failure of killing Regin once already.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he wanted to leave Steid, his aid, to manage the army, the faithful man requested he accompany Thenardier with an unusually stubborn attitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I cannot afford to let Your Excellency go alone. If you still insist, then cut me down right here.&#039;&#039; His aide with fair hair went so far as to say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to Steid&#039;s expression, Thenardier was accompanied by Steid and twenty soldiers from his army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than saying he had predicted this, he was simply lucky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--- The distance is short...!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre quickly stepped back to create a space and pulled out his bow. He nocked an arrow, pulled his bowstring, and quickly fired toward Thenardier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next moment, the sound of an arrow being broken was heard. Steid had protected Thenardier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre, Regin, Fall back!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen shouted. Tigre pulled back while guarding Regin. They were outnumbered by Thenardier&#039;s subordinates two to one. After regaining his balance, they retreated through the passage. Even if slight, it would reduce the advantage held by the enemies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dull sound echoed as the passage was bathed in blood. A Thenardier soldier who had charged straight forward was quickly cut away by Ellen&#039;s sword. When the soldier fell to the floor, the remaining soldiers of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and the soldiers of the Thenardier Army clashed intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though they were skilled soldiers chosen by Massas and Lim, the Thenardier soldiers were similar. Blood was scattered about the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s longsword gave off a sound as two more enemies were felled. Three soldiers closed in on her. She parried and dodged their incoming attacks as she and the other men pulled back. She wiped her sweat away and regulated her breathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- There may be more enemies, but they aren&#039;t as good as us. We should be able to escape.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for Ellen, if she showed a chance, she would not be able to escape unscathed. Even with fewer enemies, the three were focused on running down the passage to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Steid. Go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After looking at Thenardier and hesitating for a moment, Steid followed after them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Rurick, can I leave this to you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it is your command, Vanadis-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She smiled fearlessly as she asked the bald headed Knight, her eyes still on the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gradually, the Thenardier soldiers closed the distance while being careful not to fall into disarray. If they came rushing in, they would lose, even if the enemy was inferior in number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick answered as a Knight of Zhcted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I leave it to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s response was short. Having said that, she kicked off the floor and flew into the air to the ceiling beyond the reach of the enemy, quickly passing them by.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Thenardier soldiers were stunned having seen something they had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers let out a cry and jumped forward. Their swords shined brilliantly in the darkness and cut through the enemy&#039;s throats. The smell of blood mixed with the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick quickly stepped back as the Thenardier soldiers began fighting back. Tigre shot an arrow as cover, the arrowhead burrowing itself in the head of a soldier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A faint noise was born amongst the Thenardier soldiers. The arrow seemed to have flown out of nowhere from the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of the bulk of the soldiers from the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, Tigre and Regin, who were behind them, were completely hidden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking advantage of the enemy&#039;s anxiety, Rurick quickly moved in and attacked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Steid jumped out before the soldiers and blocked the Knight&#039;s attack. A sharp metallic sound rang through the corridor. Due to Steid&#039;s strength, Rurick was forced to step back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid did not stop and moved forward to finish Rurick off, only to be stopped as Tigre shot another arrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though surprised, the swordsman did not show a change in his expression. He casually placed his left hand before his face. The arrow moved away, as if attracted to the dark gray gauntlet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Steid was distracted for only a moment, Rurick was able to recover his posture. He knew he had no room to relax with the enemy before him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... A wonderful skill.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid muttered those words as he cut the distance once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With large allies blocking your path in a dark and narrow passageway at such a short distance from your enemy, you can shoot both quickly and accurately. It seems your {{furigana|[Star Shooter]|Silvrash}} name is not for show.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was shocked that his arrow which was shot at such a close proximity was caught. He had grabbed an arrow an enemy shot himself in Alsace, but the speed of his own arrow was far different, and the enemy was not directly before him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if Steid praised Tigre, he spoke indifferently to Rurick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leave, soldier. Earl Vorn and Princess Regin. Only two lives are necessary here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toward the demand from someone clearly superior in strength, Rurick snorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of Knight would I be if I stood back just because I was told to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen, who had landed behind the Thenardier soldiers, ran straight toward Duke Thenardier. Though she thought there would be a number of soldiers on the way, there were not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Like I thought, he&#039;s a fake. If not...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when Ellen ran straight for him, Duke Thenardier did not flinch at all, nor did his arrogance falter. He did not even bother to unsheathe the sword at his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flash of white light, different from that on the battlefield, lit the room, and the sound of metal followed afterward. Arifal&#039;s sharp blade was swung intensely, but it was blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen looked wide-eyed in amazement and increased her will to fight. She attacked with her longsword in all directions, but, though he showed no signs of blocking the attacks, the Silver Flash never once touched Thenardier&#039;s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen retreated a half step and prepared her breathing. Thenardier went on the offensive, as if waiting for that moment. He drew his sword in a forcible, yet well trained manner. Though his speed was inferior, it was supplemented by his peerless sword technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier&#039;s sword technique had a completely different quality compared to Ellen&#039;s. He had gripped the sword since he was seven and had clear motions, down to his fingertips, due to his constant effort. It was a skill Ellen could not possibly have obtained at this point in her life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- If he&#039;s no fake, then he must have been absolutely confident in his skill.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sparks flew as they exchanged blows, the atmosphere bent with every impact. A whirlwind the color of iron assaulted Ellen. She switched to defense to receive every one of Thenardier&#039;s attacks. He was a formidable opponent who far exceeded her expectations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I wouldn&#039;t say I can&#039;t beat him... but he&#039;s a difficult one.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She would be injured if she relaxed for even a moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even though you have yet to reach 20... you are a prime example of what a woman should be.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With sweat on his brow, Thenardier gave words of admiration. Ellen responded with a short grunt and sarcasm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should say the same to you. To think you&#039;d come down to this dark cavern yourself at your age.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I missed a kill once before. Naturally, I should confirm it with my eyes this time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was clearly referring to Regin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, their swords clashed, followed by a strange sound in the distance. Though the two battle-tested warriors would be unfazed by this, Thenardier and Ellen separated and saw something different from an enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and the others, in a different place from the two, were in a similar situation. Two soldiers of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} were cut down by Steid, and Rurick had numerous wounds. Sensitive to the signs of something approaching, Steid began to retreat with the surviving subordinates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick did not chase after Steid, since the expressionless opponent did not provide an opportunity. The bald headed Knight of Zhcted and Tigre both felt something unpleasant with their skin, and neither felt it was a good premonition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Small clumps of earth and sand fell from the ceiling, breaking apart on the ground and hitting everyone present.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- An earthquake? No...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A thunderous sound echoed, and a large crack ran through the ceiling. It was not earth and sand but many small stones which fell from the ceiling. Ellen left Thenardier and quickly ran to Tigre and the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier did not chase after her. The ground had shaken terribly, and the cracks extended from the walls to the ceilings. He prioritized his safety before the enemy and made to escape as quickly as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Retreat!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier shouted to his subordinates and ran down the passage he had come from.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All of you, run away with His Excellency.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the tremor increased in intensity, Steid quietly ordered his subordinates in their confusion. Other than Thenardier, he was the only one to maintain his calm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Thenardier soldiers managed to run along as the ground bounced about intensely. Ellen ran by them, with no room to worry about them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and the soldiers had placed their hands on the wall and were desperately trying to escape. Being underground and with stones the size of their head falling, they were becoming increasingly anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rurick! Take care of Her Highness!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre sent Rurick ahead and remained at the tail end. Though it was dangerous, he did not wish to leave Ellen behind. Batran also lowered his waist and refused to abandon Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen returned. They exchanged glances and continued to run. Tigre let the two lead the way and followed after them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feeling danger behind him, Tigre jumped sideways immediately. A argent arc passed by him immediately afterward. Steid had approached him before he was aware, and attacked. If it were not for the intense shaking and falling rocks, Tigre might have been cut.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Earl Vorn. I will have you die here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He spoke with a cold tone that sent chills up his spine. The expressionless man wanted his life from the bottom of his heart. He had no attachment to his own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid&#039;s second attack came at once. Because of the falling rocks and the intense tremors, Tigre had no choice but to throw himself on the floor, but that was all he could do. While Tigre began to rise, Steid, Thenardier&#039;s most trusted aide, raised his right hand, and swung downward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dazzling sword dropped overhead, but before it hit Tigre, a small shadow appeared between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Batran,&#039;&#039; Tigre&#039;s shout was swallowed by his sudden collapse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen was aware of Steid&#039;s attack, she could not run immediately due to the intense shaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While grasping Arifal, she rushed to his aide, only to be stopped by a large rock falling before her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she had not jumped away, Ellen would have been crushed in an instant. It would have required several adult males to pull it out of the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This...!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen brandished Arifal, but someone grabbed her from behind. It was a Zhcted soldier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis-sama! Please, stop here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The soldier perceived Ellen trying to use her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}. Though the passage was collapsing, he returned to desperately beg her. Though Tigre&#039;s existence was important, it was the silver-white haired Vanadis that mattered most to the soldiers of Zhcted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her subordinate&#039;s shout was like cold water showering over Ellen&#039;s burning emotions. She stopped and looked back at the wall behind her as stones fell from the ceiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen shouted desperately, but her voice was crushed by the sound of earth and sand pouring down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre regained consciousness, the earthquake had already subsided. His vision was hazy, even ignoring the lack of light. His eyes needed more time to adjust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pain in his body was dull. Tigre tried to recall what happened before he lost consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- That&#039;s right, Steid...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Batran?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid&#039;s sword swung downward, and Batran flew between them to save him from the killer&#039;s blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- No, It can&#039;t be...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps it was a dream or a hallucination he had as he fainted. Though Tigre desperately tried to convince himself, his heart pulsed violently to deny them. His body erupted in a sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Please. Be safe, Batran...!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was impatient and could only pray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- How is my body?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had lost his consciousness during the cave-in. He focused on putting strength into his limbs. First he moved his fingers, then worked his way up. Fortunately, he felt his bow in his left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His eyes were acclimating to the light, little by little. Tigre slowly crawled along the ground, feeling his way with his right hand. He could feel a cold, rugged surface of stones above his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- The ceiling is too low... But it might be big enough to get my body through here.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently the bedrock had fallen and formed a small cavern. His eyes were finally able to see before him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not as though he was in complete darkness. There was a dim light along the ceiling. He ran his finger along the ceiling to touch the luminescent powder. He was thankful for the light, even if it was very minimal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was plotting his future course of actions when he quickly moved back in surprise. Tigre saw the face of a man turned upside down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Steid. He remained silent for a moment while he recovered from his surprise. Tigre looked at Thenardier&#039;s aide, the Knight with a pale face. Even in death, he remained expressionless. His torso had been crushed by the rocks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man who had cornered himself died an unsatisfying death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After thinking a while, Tigre gently closed Steid&#039;s open eyes. Though he understood he was being sentimental, he felt he should still do it out of courtesy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- What&#039;s become of everyone? It seems like the ceiling collapsed in this area.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he was not in a situation to worry about others, he was still uneasy. Still, he thought he would be safe for the time being, since there were no signs of the ceiling collapsing further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Anyway, I need to find some way to escape.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He carefully moved his body about. He would likely die if he moved about unskillfully, since the passage could collapse. He could not stay here forever, so the first step to take was to check the size of the passageway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, an anxiety stronger than before attacked Tigre. Even his breathing had stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Batran?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His voice trembled. His eyes caught something beneath the dim light. It was the shadow of the small old man who had served by his side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Batran!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He forgot the situation and shouted, crawling on his hands and knees as he climbed along the wall. He did not notice as rocks fell and hit the back of his head. Perhaps hearing his voice, the old man&#039;s body moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Young Lord.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hoarse. Batran&#039;s voice, which was more like a groan, spilled from his mouth. Though Tigre was happy to hear an answer, that feeling disappeared in a moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran was cut deeply, from his shoulder to his waist. What Tigre saw was not a dream, it was reality. What he thought was a shadow was a pool of the old man&#039;s blood, spilling out from beneath him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So you&#039;re safe... Young Lord.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I&#039;m safe. You saved me, so I&#039;m not injured at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He grabbed the hand Batran struggled to lift. Tigre replied while frantically nodding. He had hoped to reassure him, but the old man&#039;s hand had already become cold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Your hand, it&#039;s warm. You&#039;re safe... It seems this old body still... had its worth.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran&#039;s voice was weak, and his speech was choppy. His life was at an end, yet he was relieved to know Tigre was safe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre grasped his hand and urged him as strongly as he could, as if to call out to the soul anchoring the old man&#039;s life to his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No more, Batran! You can&#039;t die here. Didn&#039;t you want to return to Alsace? Don&#039;t worry about me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I... do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran looked up at Tigre&#039;s face. His eyes were hollow; it was unclear whether or not he could see Tigre at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right... Spring is... just around the corner. I&#039;m sure... it will be so green.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right. Spring is coming soon. That&#039;s why—-”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Urz-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Startled by Batran&#039;s words, Tigre could no longer speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His left hand shook. Tigre strongly grasped his hand. Batran smiled and spoke painfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My son... My son is splendidly doing his best to protect it. In order to protect the Alsace Urz-sama left behind, for the sake of peace... even Zhcted has become your ally. I&#039;m sure they&#039;re planning something, or they wouldn&#039;t cooperate, but still, my son, I&#039;m happy... I&#039;m proud.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre remained silent and stared at Batran&#039;s face. When Urz was still alive, Batran had called Tigre in that manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps he was delirious in the last moments of his life. The old man was not by Tigre&#039;s side. His eyes were hollow, seeing Tigre&#039;s father in his place. He spoke, though he was no longer in this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When Urz-sama died, I was unable to do anything... I was anxious, uneasy. Our son was only 14, and he would govern Alsace. Massas-sama had a duty to his territory. I could not let him take care of everything... But my worries were unfounded.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre remained silent and listened to Batran&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could not possibly tell him not to speak. The old man had served by his father&#039;s side long before Tigre was born, but he would live no longer. Even if he did not want it, the thick odor of blood and the cold from the hand he grasped forced reality upon him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran had little life remaining, and Tigre did not want to interrupt him. He could not possibly do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My son... No, Young Lord. I felt wonderful when you relied on me. I was happy to play the role of a parent in place of Urz-sama, if even a little... I was so eager, but... It was embarrassing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran tried to laugh, but he began choking as blood spilled from the sides of his mouth. Tigre placed his bow on the ground and gently wiped it off Batran with his sleeves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Urz-sama&#039;s worries and my own... were unnecessary. The Young Lord turned his eyes only to Alsace. But, though you love Alsace, you must look outside...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had a fit of coughing once again. Blood spilled out of his mouth as he continued to speak. However, his voice was weaker and more rapid than before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s why... Don&#039;t worry...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His voice had become quieter, and the space between words had increased. Tigre desperately endured his desire to shout out as he clenched his teeth. He drew his ear to Batran&#039;s mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m happy. Urz-sama, Young Lord. I have been blessed with good Lords...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Batran.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His words broke away. He could not suppress his feelings of rage. Tigre called the man&#039;s name. Batran breathed in pain again. A light returned to his vacant eyes as he stared at Tigre. He smiled with joy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the old man tried to utter something, no sound came out. Tigre thought he had called for Teita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he quietly closed his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clasping the faithful old man&#039;s hand, the youth cried without uttering a word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--- As if reacting to the emotions of its Lord, the black bow trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>188.142.25.113</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL&amp;diff=402519</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Chapter 4 - MTL</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_-_MTL&amp;diff=402519"/>
		<updated>2014-11-28T07:34:40Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;188.142.25.113: spelling&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;{{Template:PREVIEW}}&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} ===&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre and the rest visited the Temple of Mosha, the sky was still the blue of early morning. Tigre, Ellen, Regin, Rurick, Batran, and five soldiers from Brune whom Massas chose were present. In addition, there were two soldiers from Zhcted Lim chose; twelve people were present in total.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vineyards spread as far as the eye could see. At the end of winter, it was a lonely scene. It would take several months before the land was covered in greenery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It certainly is a small shrine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen muttered as she looked at the temple from her horse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The temple was made of gray stones with Mosha&#039;s name carved above the door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The building was small, and Tigre felt it appropriate that Regin had called it a hut. The walls were decorated with ornaments and pillars that were several hundred years old, and fine cracks could be seen here and there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The horses were tethered at the entrance and the twelve people passed into the temple. It was not very wide, but it was still surprising how clean it was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was an altar in the back. On top of a plinth was the image of a beautiful woman; it was a statue of the Goddess Mosha. A crown of mistletoe was planted on its head as a decoration – a dedication from the people from the nearby towns and villages who visited the shrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should pray as we move on. Let&#039;s have a good harvest this spring.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen laughed lightly as she looked at the crown of mistletoe. The Gods worshipped by Brune and Zhcted were mostly the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should pray to the {{furigana|God of War|Triglav}} that we don&#039;t lose.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Right. Let&#039;s not have any trouble, then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen and Tigre bantered with each other while Regin stood behind the statue of the Goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I need two or three people. Can you help support this statue of the Goddess Mosha?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing her words, Tigre, Ellen, and Batran walked over to Regin, followed by the Brune soldiers. They grasped the waist of the statue while Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers warned the people of the temple. Regin walked as they worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin pulled a dagger from her waist and stabbed it into a slot just beneath the plinth and twisted it. A part of the floor moved away, revealing a small cavity. She placed her hand into the cavity without hesitation. A moment later, a hard sound was heard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin stood up and let out a small breath of relief. She placed her hand on the statue of the Goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next we need to push this statue over.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The soldiers supporting it carefully tilted it. Tigre and Batran helped so as not to destroy the statue. Soon enough, the statue was removed with the pedestal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Stairs?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a large hole beneath the base of the statue. A stone stairwell extended deep beneath the ground. Everyone stood tense as they let out a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Regin&#039;s calm voice, the soldiers managed to calm themselves. With a torch, three Brune soldiers descended first. After a short time, they reported that there were no dangers for the time being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We&#039;ll go as well. Regin should remain between Tigre and me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without waiting for an answer, Ellen jumped into the stairwell. The stairs were tight, and Regin&#039;s body was tense with anxiety. Tigre patted her shoulder to ease her mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your Highness. It is as Ellen said. She and I are here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he said this, Regin&#039;s tight expression relaxed. They walked down the stairs with torch in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre looked back at the two Brune soldiers following him and checked the condition of his bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should remain as a lookout. Use the horses and turn away anyone who comes by. If the enemy comes, run away.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre placed his foot into the darkness. Batran, Rurick, and the soldiers from Zhcted followed shortly afterward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the base of the stairs was a straight passageway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s cold.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick frowned and placed his hand to his bald head. The air was cold and dry, as if it had dozens of years to precipitate. Regin faintly trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... It&#039;s firmly built.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen looked at the surroundings in admiration. The earth was firm and flat, and the walls were lined with gray stones without a single space. The ceiling was not high, but they were supported solidly with thick wooden beams at regular intervals to prevent it from collapsing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The passage was wide enough to allow two adults to stand side by side. Regin walked beside Ellen, and Batran walked beside Tigre. The Zhcted soldiers were in the back, and the three Brune soldiers led the way with torches in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a while, only the sound of the burning torches and echoing footsteps could be heard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wonder why this passage was built. With its support and size, it feels like a passage for escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps it was a road. A powerful clan governing the region lived in Artishem before the Brune Kingdom was established.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin responded with a wry smile. Ellen remained confused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You understand? I suppose knowing the use of the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}} really does prove you&#039;re royalty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Until Charles founded our country, the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}} were simply underground passageways. It seems Charles made use of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin did not feign ignorance. This passage might have been built with the purpose of escape, but, as Ellen had said, it could be used to invade the city.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I doubt the passage will collapse with just a little noise.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She spoke brightly to reassure everyone. Ellen began to tease her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But there might be traps to stop any pursuers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It should be fine. It required routine maintenance, so those things would just get in the way. Of course, we should still remain cautious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin responded decisively. Ellen looked at her with admiration. She was a girl brought up with the dignity of royalty, but it seemed she had some strength independent of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was not possible to judge from her reaction alone, they were working to obtain proof of her royalty now, so it was an attitude she welcomed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The passage was not a straight road, as it split off to the right and left. There were also stairways which led deeper underground. The road tapered off so that it was difficult to walk side by side, and eventually it became difficult to walk through without supporting one another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, there were holes in the ceiling in which arrows, spears, or stones could come flying from.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, like Regin had said, nothing triggered them. They continued down the passage until, eventually, they found a place to rest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was the first to notice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s something carved on the wall.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing those words, all members came to a halt. The Brune soldiers who were ahead did not notice because they were  focused on scouting ahead in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... An ancient mural.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin looked at the wall next to Ellen. Tigre turned his gaze there as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he could not easily understand it from a glance, he used his imagination. There was a monster with three heads standing opposite a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you don&#039;t mind... please tell us about this painting.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen asked as she glanced at Regin from the side. Certainly, Tigre was interested in the mural as well. In all actuality, Rurick, Batran, and all the soldiers were also interested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... This depicts the battle between the Gods and the Dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After some hesitation, Regin spoke carefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is an ancient story about the confrontation between the Gods and the Dragon. Though I do not understand the reason, the Dragons attacked the Pantheon of Gods. The earth, the heavens, the netherworld... In all the worlds, only the Dragon existed. It was an existence which could harm the Gods, so they were feared.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s a story which brings up complicated feelings as someone from Zhcted.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen looked at the mural with a bewildered face. It was not just her but Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers who wore complex expressions. Tigre simply looked at the mural in admiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- So this monster is a three headed Dragon.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Dragon&#039;s strength was frightening. Rather than continuing to fight, which might have led to the Gods being overthrown, three Goddesses decided to try and control the Dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin advanced a few steps as she continued to explain. On the wall was a picture of three goddesses with their hands on the scruff of each neck of the Dragon. Tigre visualized the Gods worshiped in Brune within his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Amongst the Pantheon of Gods, there are four Goddesses. Elis, the Goddess of Storms, Mosha, the Goddess of Mother Earth, and Iarilo, the Goddess of harvest, and then... The Goddess of Night, Darkness, and Death, Tir na Fa.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Goddesses were likely Elis, Mosha, and perhaps Iarilo. Tir na Fa was often depicted as something dangerous or dirty amongst the Pantheon of Gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With that in mind, he noticed one of the three Goddesses which calmed the Dragon down had a bow on her back and a quiver at her waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Elis has a horn, Mosha is decorated with flowers, and Iarilo is wearing thin fabric.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could roughly determine the deities based on their garb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre did not know of any Goddesses with a bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I wonder if anyone knows.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps, in Brune Kingdom, where the bow is not recognized, all statues with bows that existed until now might have been destroyed. Tigre had no way of knowing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is said the Founder, Charles, had his revelation to become King here in Artishem. It is said he received Durandal and the blessings of Bayard from the Pantheon of Gods in the Ruberon Mountains.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. If it&#039;s that sword, he could definitely fight against a Dragon.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Regin&#039;s voice was tense, Ellen commented as if it was not her concern. Though surprised Regin had explained this far, the Vanadis with silver-white hair simply expressed her gratitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, those from Zhcted would also run away if they were attacked by a wild Dragon; however, they have an affinity with them. It was not pleasant for them to hear stories of fighting Dragons. Many of them may have even felt angry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why Ellen spoke with an attitude telling Regin to not worry. It was to clear away the awkward atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This mural...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin gazed into the heart of darkness, deeper into the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They walked into an open area which was dimly lit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High above was a dim light shining upon the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The area could have contained the entirety of the shrine worshiping the Goddess Mosha. On one side was a large door, as if it were created for a giant to walk through. It was made of metal and had a height and width of about five alsin (about five meters). There were also two cavities opposite the passage they had just walked through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Tigre became tense by something more astonishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... So you came.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close to twenty men stood before the door, all armed with swords and clad in armor. At the center was a man in his 40s. He had a dignified and intimidating presence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Duke Thenardier...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regin let out a shocked voice. Ellen frowned upon seeing Thenardier. It was her first time meeting him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The real thing? He seems fairly lightly guarded for the General.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen placed her hand on the sword at her waist as she cracked a joke. Those with torches moved to protect Regin and Tigre. Batran readied his spear next to Tigre, and Rurick moved toward Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You will understand if I am the genuine article simply by killing me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier spoke arrogantly in response to Ellen&#039;s words. Afterward, the black-haired Duke faced Regin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. So you really were alive.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... How were you able to come here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Violent emotions rampaged within Regin. She clenched her teeth in anger, seeing the man who tried to kill her. It was difficult for her to remain calm, yet the Duke simply responded curtly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It would be meaningless to tell someone who will die.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier pulled out the sword at his waist. As if it were a signal, the soldiers, excluding one man, began to move. The man had short golden hair and blue eyes. His sword was in his hand as he stood guarding Thenardier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were several reasons Duke Thenardier appeared here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To begin with, he had been Duke Ganelon&#039;s enemy for several years. He had considered how to attack Artishem, and he had scouts enter it repeatedly so he could form a plan. He did not know of the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}} beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Thenardier thought of it as a means of escape in an emergency. For a man who was not a member of the Royal Family, this place had no other value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he heard rumors of Regin being alive, Thenardier recalled the existence of this passageway. He thought Tigre would place priority to visiting this location over fighting him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier made this judgment when he received a report that the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} began moving toward Artishem. He himself came personally after having been disgraced with the failure of killing Regin once already.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he wanted to leave Steid, his aid, to manage the army, the faithful man requested he accompany Thenardier with an unusually stubborn attitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I cannot afford to let Your Excellency go alone. If you still insist, then cut me down right here.&#039;&#039; His aide with fair hair went so far as to say that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to Steid&#039;s expression, Thenardier was accompanied by Steid and twenty soldiers from his army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than saying he had predicted this, he was simply lucky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--- The distance is short...!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre quickly stepped back to create a space and pulled out his bow. He nocked an arrow, pulled his bowstring, and quickly fired toward Thenardier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next moment, the sound of an arrow being broken was heard. Steid had protected Thenardier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre, Regin, Fall back!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen shouted. Tigre pulled back while guarding Regin. They were outnumbered by Thenardier&#039;s subordinates two to one. After regaining his balance, they retreated through the passage. Even if slight, it would reduce the advantage held by the enemies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dull sound echoed as the passage was bathed in blood. A Thenardier soldier who had charged straight forward was quickly cut away by Ellen&#039;s sword. When the soldier fell to the floor, the remaining soldiers of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} and the soldiers of the Thenardier Army clashed intensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though they were skilled soldiers chosen by Massas and Lim, the Thenardier soldiers were similar. Blood was scattered about the floor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s longsword gave off a sound as two more enemies were felled. Three soldiers closed in on her. She parried and dodged their incoming attacks as she and the other men pulled back. She wiped her sweat away and regulated her breathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- There may be more enemies, but they aren&#039;t as good as us. We should be able to escape.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even for Ellen, if she showed a chance, she would not be able to escape unscathed. Even with fewer enemies, the three were focused on running down the passage to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Steid. Go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After looking at Thenardier and hesitating for a moment, Steid followed after them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Rurick, can I leave this to you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it is your command, Vanadis-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She smiled fearlessly as she asked the bald headed Knight, her eyes still on the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gradually, the Thenardier soldiers closed the distance while being careful not to fall into disarray. If they came rushing in, they would lose, even if the enemy was inferior in number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick answered as a Knight of Zhcted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I leave it to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s response was short. Having said that, she kicked off the floor and flew into the air to the ceiling beyond the reach of the enemy, quickly passing them by.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Thenardier soldiers were stunned having seen something they had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick and the Zhcted soldiers let out a cry and jumped forward. Their swords shined brilliantly in the darkness and cut through the enemy&#039;s throats. The smell of blood mixed with the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick quickly stepped back as the Thenardier soldiers began fighting back. Tigre shot an arrow as cover, the arrowhead burrowing itself in the head of a soldier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A faint noise was born amongst the Thenardier soldiers. The arrow seemed to have flown out of nowhere from the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of the bulk of the soldiers from the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, Tigre and Regin, who were behind them, were completely hidden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking advantage of the enemy&#039;s anxiety, Rurick quickly moved in and attacked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Steid jumped out before the soldiers and blocked the Knight&#039;s attack. A sharp metallic sound rang through the corridor. Due to Steid&#039;s strength, Rurick was forced to step back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid did not stop and moved forward to finish Rurick off, only to be stopped as Tigre shot another arrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though surprised, the swordsman did not show a change in his expression. He casually placed his left hand before his face. The arrow moved away, as if attracted to the dark gray gauntlet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Steid was distracted for only a moment, Rurick was able to recover his posture. He knew he had no room to relax with the enemy before him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... A wonderful skill.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid muttered those words as he cut the distance once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With large allies blocking your path in a dark and narrow passageway at such a short distance from your enemy, you can shoot both quickly and accurately. It seems your {{furigana|[Star Shooter]|Silvrash}} name is not for show.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was shocked that his arrow which was shot at such a close proximity was caught. He had grabbed an arrow an enemy shot himself in Alsace, but the speed of his own arrow was far different, and the enemy was not directly before him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if Steid praised Tigre, he spoke indifferently to Rurick.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leave, soldier. Earl Vorn and Princess Regin. Only two lives are necessary here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toward the demand from someone clearly superior in strength, Rurick snorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What kind of Knight would I be if I stood back just because I was told to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen, who had landed behind the Thenardier soldiers, ran straight toward Duke Thenardier. Though she thought there would be a number of soldiers on the way, there were not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Like I thought, he&#039;s a fake. If not...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when Ellen ran straight for him, Duke Thenardier did not flinch at all, nor did his arrogance falter. He did not even bother to unsheathe the sword at his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A flash of white light, different from that on the battlefield, lit the room, and the sound of metal followed afterward. Arifal&#039;s sharp blade was swung intensely, but it was blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen looked wide-eyed in amazement and increased her will to fight. She attacked with her longsword in all directions, but, though he showed no signs of blocking the attacks, the Silver Flash never once touched Thenardier&#039;s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen retreated a half step and prepared her breathing. Thenardier went on the offensive, as if waiting for that moment. He drew his sword in a forcible, yet well trained manner. Though his speed was inferior, it was supplemented by his peerless sword technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier&#039;s sword technique had a completely different quality compared to Ellen&#039;s. He had gripped the sword since he was seven and had clear motions, down to his fingertips, due to his constant effort. It was a skill Ellen could not possibly have obtained at this point in her life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- If he&#039;s no fake, then he must have been absolutely confident in his skill.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sparks flew as they exchanged blows, the atmosphere bent with every impact. A whirlwind the color of iron assaulted Ellen. She switched to defense to receive every one of Thenardier&#039;s attacks. He was a formidable opponent who far exceeded her expectations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I wouldn&#039;t say I can&#039;t beat him... but he&#039;s a difficult one.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She would be injured if she relaxed for even a moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even though you have yet to reach 20... you are a prime example of what a woman should be.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With sweat on his brow, Thenardier gave words of admiration. Ellen responded with a short grunt and sarcasm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should say the same to you. To think you&#039;d come down to this dark cavern yourself at your age.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I missed a kill once before. Naturally, I should confirm it with my eyes this time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was clearly referring to Regin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, their swords clashed, followed by a strange sound in the distance. Though the two battle-tested warriors would be unfazed by this, Thenardier and Ellen separated and saw something different from an enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and the others, in a different place from the two, were in a similar situation. Two soldiers of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} were cut down by Steid, and Rurick had numerous wounds. Sensitive to the signs of something approaching, Steid began to retreat with the surviving subordinates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rurick did not chase after Steid, since the expressionless opponent did not provide an opportunity. The bald headed Knight of Zhcted and Tigre both felt something unpleasant with their skin, and neither felt it was a good premonition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Small clumps of earth and sand fell from the ceiling, breaking apart on the ground and hitting everyone present.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- An earthquake? No...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A thunderous sound echoed, and a large crack ran through the ceiling. It was not earth and sand but many small stones which fell from the ceiling. Ellen left Thenardier and quickly ran to Tigre and the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier did not chase after her. The ground had shaken terribly, and the cracks extended from the walls to the ceilings. He prioritized his safety before the enemy and made to escape as quickly as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Retreat!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier shouted to his subordinates and ran down the passage he had come from.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All of you, run away with His Excellency.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the tremor increased in intensity, Steid quietly ordered his subordinates in their confusion. Other than Thenardier, he was the only one to maintain his calm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Thenardier soldiers managed to run along as the ground bounced about intensely. Ellen ran by them, with no room to worry about them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and the soldiers had placed their hands on the wall and were desperately trying to escape. Being underground and with stones the size of their head falling, they were becoming increasingly anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rurick! Take care of Her Highness!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre sent Rurick ahead and remained at the tail end. Though it was dangerous, he did not wish to leave Ellen behind. Batran also lowered his waist and refused to abandon Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen returned. They exchanged glances and continued to run. Tigre let the two lead the way and followed after them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feeling danger behind him, Tigre jumped sideways immediately. A argent arc passed by him immediately afterward. Steid had approached him before he was aware, and attacked. If it were not for the intense shaking and falling rocks, Tigre might have been cut.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Earl Vorn. I will have you die here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He spoke with a cold tone that sent chills up his spine. The expressionless man wanted his life from the bottom of his heart. He had no attachment to his own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid&#039;s second attack came at once. Because of the falling rocks and the intense tremors, Tigre had no choice but to throw himself on the floor, but that was all he could do. While Tigre began to rise, Steid, Thenardier&#039;s most trusted aide, raised his right hand, and swung downward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dazzling sword dropped overhead, but before it hit Tigre, a small shadow appeared between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Batran,&#039;&#039; Tigre&#039;s shout was swallowed by his sudden collapse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen was aware of Steid&#039;s attack, she could not run immediately due to the intense shaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While grasping Arifal, she rushed to his aide, only to be stopped by a large rock falling before her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she had not jumped away, Ellen would have been crushed in an instant. It would have required several adult males to pull it out of the {{furigana|[Sacred Caverns of the Palace]|Sangroel}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This...!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen brandished Arifal, but someone grabbed her from behind. It was a Zhcted soldier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis-sama! Please, stop here!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The soldier perceived Ellen trying to use her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}. Though the passage was collapsing, he returned to desperately beg her. Though Tigre&#039;s existence was important, it was the silver-white haired Vanadis that mattered most to the soldiers of Zhcted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her subordinate&#039;s shout was like cold water showering over Ellen&#039;s burning emotions. She stopped and looked back at the wall behind her as stones fell from the ceiling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen shouted desperately, but her voice was crushed by the sound of earth and sand pouring down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre regained consciousness, the earthquake had already subsided. His vision was hazy, even ignoring the lack of light. His eyes needed more time to adjust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pain in his body was dull. Tigre tried to recall what happened before he lost consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- That&#039;s right, Steid...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Batran?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steid&#039;s sword swung downward, and Batran flew between them to save him from the killer&#039;s blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- No, It can&#039;t be...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps it was a dream or a hallucination he had as he fainted. Though Tigre desperately tried to convince himself, his heart pulsed violently to deny them. His body erupted in a sweat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Please. Be safe, Batran...!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was impatient and could only pray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- How is my body?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had lost his consciousness during the cave-in. He focused on putting strength into his limbs. First he moved his fingers, then worked his way up. Fortunately, he felt his bow in his left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His eyes were acclimating to the light, little by little. Tigre slowly crawled along the ground, feeling his way with his right hand. He could feel a cold, rugged surface of stones above his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- The ceiling is too low... But it might be big enough to get my body through here.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently the bedrock had fallen and formed a small cavern. His eyes were finally able to see before him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not as though he was in complete darkness. There was a dim light along the ceiling. He ran his finger along the ceiling to touch the luminescent powder. He was thankful for the light, even if it was very minimal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was plotting his future course of actions when he quickly moved back in surprise. Tigre saw the face of a man turned upside down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Steid. He remained silent for a moment while he recovered from his surprise. Tigre looked at Thenardier&#039;s aide, the Knight with a pale face. Even in death, he remained expressionless. His torso had been crushed by the rocks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man who had cornered himself died an unsatisfying death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After thinking a while, Tigre gently closed Steid&#039;s open eyes. Though he understood he was being sentimental, he felt he should still do it out of courtesy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- What&#039;s become of everyone? It seems like the ceiling collapsed in this area.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he was not in a situation to worry about others, he was still uneasy. Still, he thought he would be safe for the time being, since there were no signs of the ceiling collapsing further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Anyway, I need to find some way to escape.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He carefully moved his body about. He would likely die if he moved about unskillfully, since the passage could collapse. He could not stay here forever, so the first step to take was to check the size of the passageway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, an anxiety stronger than before attacked Tigre. Even his breathing had stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Batran?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His voice trembled. His eyes caught something beneath the dim light. It was the shadow of the small old man who had served by his side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Batran!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He forgot the situation and shouted, crawling on his hands and knees as he climbed along the wall. He did not notice as rocks fell and hit the back of his head. Perhaps hearing his voice, the old man&#039;s body moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Young Lord.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was hoarse. Batran&#039;s voice, which was more like a groan, spilled from his mouth. Though Tigre was happy to hear an answer, that feeling disappeared in a moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran was cut deeply, from his shoulder to his waist. What Tigre saw was not a dream, it was reality. What he thought was a shadow was a pool of the old man&#039;s blood, spilling out from beneath him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So you&#039;re safe... Young Lord.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, I&#039;m safe. You saved me, so I&#039;m not injured at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He grabbed the hand Batran struggled to lift. Tigre replied while frantically nodding. He had hoped to reassure him, but the old man&#039;s hand had already become cold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Your hand, it&#039;s warm. You&#039;re safe... It seems this old body still... had its worth.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran&#039;s voice was weak, and his speech was choppy. His life was at an end, yet he was relieved to know Tigre was safe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre grasped his hand and urged him as strongly as he could, as if to call out to the soul anchoring the old man&#039;s life to his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No more, Batran! You can&#039;t die here. Didn&#039;t you want to return to Alsace? Don&#039;t worry about me!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I... do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran looked up at Tigre&#039;s face. His eyes were hollow; it was unclear whether or not he could see Tigre at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right... Spring is... just around the corner. I&#039;m sure... it will be so green.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right. Spring is coming soon. That&#039;s why—-”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Urz-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Startled by Batran&#039;s words, Tigre could no longer speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His left hand shook. Tigre strongly grasped his hand. Batran smiled and spoke painfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My son... My son is splendidly doing his best to protect it. In order to protect the Alsace Urz-sama left behind, for the sake of peace... even Zhcted has become your ally. I&#039;m sure they&#039;re planning something, or they wouldn&#039;t cooperate, but still, my son, I&#039;m happy... I&#039;m proud.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre remained silent and stared at Batran&#039;s face. When Urz was still alive, Batran had called Tigre in that manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps he was delirious in the last moments of his life. The old man was not by Tigre&#039;s side. His eyes were hollow, seeing Tigre&#039;s father in his place. He spoke, though he was no longer in this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When Urz-sama died, I was unable to do anything... I was anxious, uneasy. Our son was only 14, and he would govern Alsace. Massas-sama had a duty to his territory. I could not let him take care of everything... But my worries were unfounded.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre remained silent and listened to Batran&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could not possibly tell him not to speak. The old man had served by his father&#039;s side long before Tigre was born, but he would live no longer. Even if he did not want it, the thick odor of blood and the cold from the hand he grasped forced reality upon him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran had little life remaining, and Tigre did not want to interrupt him. He could not possibly do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“My son... No, Young Lord. I felt wonderful when you relied on me. I was happy to play the role of a parent in place of Urz-sama, if even a little... I was so eager, but... It was embarrassing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran tried to laugh, but he began choking as blood spilled from the sides of his mouth. Tigre placed his bow on the ground and gently wiped it off Batran with his sleeves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Urz-sama&#039;s worries and my own... were unnecessary. The Young Lord turned his eyes only to Alsace. But, though you love Alsace, you must look outside...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had a fit of coughing once again. Blood spilled out of his mouth as he continued to speak. However, his voice was weaker and more rapid than before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s why... Don&#039;t worry...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His voice had become quieter, and the space between words had increased. Tigre desperately endured his desire to shout out as he clenched his teeth. He drew his ear to Batran&#039;s mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m happy. Urz-sama, Young Lord. I have been blessed with good Lords...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Batran.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His words broke away. He could not suppress his feelings of rage. Tigre called the man&#039;s name. Batran breathed in pain again. A light returned to his vacant eyes as he stared at Tigre. He smiled with joy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the old man tried to utter something, no sound came out. Tigre thought he had called for Teita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he quietly closed his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clasping the faithful old man&#039;s hand, the youth cried without uttering a word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--- As if reacting to the emotions of its Lord, the black bow trembled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>188.142.25.113</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Date_A_Live_(Ti%E1%BA%BFng_Vi%E1%BB%87t)&amp;diff=343718</id>
		<title>Date A Live (Tiếng Việt)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Date_A_Live_(Ti%E1%BA%BFng_Vi%E1%BB%87t)&amp;diff=343718"/>
		<updated>2014-04-08T11:59:59Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;188.142.25.113: /* Date A Live -  Fujimi Shobo */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:DAL v01 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Bìa Date A Live tập 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;Date A Live&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; (デート・ア・ライブ), là một series light novel được viết bởi Tachibana Koushi(橘公司), và mình hoạ bởi Tsunako(つなこ), phát hành bởi [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fujimi_Shobo Fujimi Shobo] dưới tên Fujimi Fantasia Bunko. Tiểu thuyết được phát hành lần đầu vào tháng Ba 2011 và hiện có 7 Tập. Vào tháng Tư 2013, một anime dựa trên tiểu thuyết này đã được khởi chiếu. Một mùa anime mới hiện đang được làm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Date A Live được dịch sang các ngôn ngữ sau&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date_A_Live|Tiếng Anh (English)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date_A_Live_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Tiếng Bồ Đào Nha của Brazil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date_A_Live_(Indonesia)|Tiếng Indonesia (Bahasa Indonesia)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date_A_Live_Russian|Tiếng Nga (Russian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date_A_Live_Russian_Alt|Bản dịch phụ của Tiếng Nga (Russian Alternative Version)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date_A_Live_Spanish|Tiếng Tây Ban Nha (Spanish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date A Live - Français|Tiếng Pháp (French)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date_A_Live_Polski|Tiếng Ba lan (Polish)]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tóm tắt câu chuyện==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
10 tháng Tư.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hôm qua là ngày cuối cùng của kỳ nghỉ xuân, nên bắt đầu từ hôm nay, mọi người sẽ phải đi học lại. Sau khi bị em gái đánh thức, Itsuka Shidou nghĩ rằng hôm nay sẽ là một ngày bình thường như mọi ngày. Cậu ta không nghĩ rằng mình sẽ có cơ hội gặp một cô gái tự xưng là tinh linh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cả một phần thành phố hoàn toàn biến mất . &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Và giữa đống đổ nát ấy có một cô gái.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“––Ngươi, ngươi cũng đến để giết ta, phải không?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cô gái đó là thảm họa của nhân loại, là một con quái vật không rõ nguồn gốc, là thứ bị cả thế giới chống lại. Chỉ có hai cách để ngăn chặn cô: tiêu diệt, hoặc trò chuyện. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Người đang mặc quân phục – Kotori, em gái của Shidou – đã nói với cậu ta:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Đã vậy thì, hãy hẹn hò và cưa đổ tinh linh đó đi!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“C…C…Cái gì!?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dịch thuật==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Trụ sở chính===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nhóm dịch Date A Live tiếng Việt đặt trụ sở tại [http://hako.re/forum/23-thao-luan-light-novel/1158-project-date-live.html Hako].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Các bạn có thể vào thảo luận tại trụ sở chính.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://hako.re/forum/5-project-light-novel/915-tieng-viet-date-live-tiep-tuc-moi-nhat-tap-4-a.html Cập nhật mới nhất tại đây.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Đăng kí===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bạn có thể vào trụ sở chính để đăng kí. Hầu hết chúng tôi đều giải quyết mọi việc ở đó.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Định dạng chuẩn===&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Mỗi chương (sau khi chỉnh sửa) phải phù hợp với định dạng chung.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|Hướng dẫn định dạng/kiểu (tiếng Anh)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Date A Live: Names and Terminology Guidelines|Các tên và thuật ngữ trong Date A Live (tiếng Anh)]] (Cảnh báo: có thể có spoiler.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tiến độ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cập nhật [[Date A Live:Cập nhật|ở đây]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Các Template của dự án==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* [[Template:DateALiveVietnamNavbar| Navigation Bar phiên bản tiếng Việt cho Date A Live]]&lt;br /&gt;
* [[Template:Furigana| Định dạng Furigana]]&lt;br /&gt;
* [[Template:VietnameseNavigation| Navigation Bar phiên bản tiếng Việt]]&lt;br /&gt;
* [[Template:Trim| Trim]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Các Template đều được thiết kế dựa trên thiết kế gốc của các tác giả trên Baka-Tsuki. Chân thành cảm ơn mọi người đã hỗ trợ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Date A Live -  Fujimi Shobo==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 1 - Dead End Tohka===  &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date_A_Live:Tập_1_Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Prologue|Prologue: Gặp gỡ -restart-]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Chương 1|Chương 1: Cô gái vô danh]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Chương 2|Chương 2: Bắt đầu {{Furigana|tập luyện|trò chơi}} nào]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Chương 3|Chương 3: Tên cậu là...]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Chương 4|Chương 4: Cuộc hẹn bất ngờ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Chương 5|Chương 5: {{Furigana|Kẻ sát nhân|Sandalphon}} tàn nhẫn]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Epilogue|Epilogue: Sống chung với Tinh linh]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 1 Afterword|Afterword]] (chưa có nội dung)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 2 - Puppet Yoshino===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL2_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Prologue|Prologue: Cuộc sống mới]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Chương 1|Chương 1: Nhiệm vụ: Chung một mái nhà]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Chương 2|Chương 2: Cô gái trong mưa]] (editing...)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Chương 3|Chương 3: Lòng tốt bị hiểu nhầm]] (RAW)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Chương 4|Chương 4: Những nhiệm vụ tại nhà Origami]] (RAW)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Chương 5|Chương 5: Băng tinh]] (RAW)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Past that Starts to take Action]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 2 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 3 - Killer Kurumi===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL3_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Prologue|Prologue: The Black Visitor]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Chương 1|Chương 1: Second Transfer Student]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Chương 2|Chương 2: A Spirit&#039;s Invitation]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Chương 3|Chương 3: Sister Wars]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Chương 4|Chương 4: Triple Date]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Chương 5|Chương 5: Imitation Nightmare]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 3 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 4 - Itsuka Sister===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL4_Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Chương 6|Chương 6: Time Penetrating Flame]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Chương 7|Chương 7: Kotori&#039;s Conference]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Chương 8|Chương 8: Swimwear Battle]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Chương 9|Chương 9: Last Date]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Chương 10|Chương 10: Avenger from Five Years Ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Epilogue|Epilogue: Encounter of Darkness]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 4 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 5 - Yamai Tempest===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL5_Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Prologue|Prologue: Reverse Conquest]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Chương 1|Chương 1: Kế hoạch của DEM]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Chương 2|Chương 2: các cô gái của lốc xoáy]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Chương 3|Chương 3: nhân đôi tiếp cận ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Chương 4|Chương 4: Cross-Counter Heart]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Chương 5|Chương 5: Ánh sáng đã sẻ đôi cơn gió]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 5 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 6 - Miku Lily===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL6_Cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Prologue|Prologue: The Girls&#039; Tryst]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Chương 1|Chương 1: Incomprehensible Spirit]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Chương 2|Chương 2: Male/Female]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Chương 3|Chương 3: Edit Time]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Chương 4|Chương 4: Music]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Chương 5|Chương 5: Azure Flash]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 6 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 7 - Miku Truth===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL v7 cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Chương 6|Chương 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Chương 7|Chương 7]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Chương 8|Chương 8]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Chương 9|Chương 9]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Chương 10|Chương 10]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 7 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 8 - Natsumi Search===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL v8 cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Prologue|Prologue: {{Furigana|Another Shidou|Doppelganger}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Chương 1|Chương 1: {{Furigana|Witch of October|Halloween}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Chương 2|Chương 2:{{Furigana| Twelve Photos|Suspect}}]](Incomplete)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Chương 3|Chương 3: {{Furigana|Morning Twelve O&#039;clock|Delete}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Chương 4|Chương 4: {{Furigana|Suspect Designation|High risk}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Chương 5|Chương 5: {{Furigana|Witch&#039;s Work|Witchcraft}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 8 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tập 9 - Natsumi Change===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL v9 cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Chương 6|Chương 6: {{Furigana|The Children|Little Monsters}}]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Chương 7|Chương 7: {{Furigana|Beckoning From The Darkness|Head Hunting}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Chương 8|Chương 8: {{Furigana|Transform|Makeup}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Chương 9|Chương 9: {{Furigana|It&#039;s Definitely A Lie|I&#039;d Like To Believe}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Chương 10|Chương 10: {{Furigana|Despair Is Falling|Fall down}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Epilogue|Epilogue: {{Furigana|DEM&#039;s Wizard|Friend Or Enemy}}]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Tập 9 Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Date A Akihabara===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Akihabara:Tohka (Tiếng Viêt)|Tohka]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Akihabara:Yoshino (Tiếng Viêt)|Yoshino]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Akihabara:Kurumi (Tiếng Viêt)|Kurumi]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Akihabara:Kotori (Tiếng Viêt)|Kotori]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Date A Live Encore===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:DAL vE cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 1: Tohka GamerCenter|Tohka GamerCenter]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 2: Origami Impossible|Origami Impossible]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 3: Yoshino Fireworks|Yoshino Fireworks]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 4: Kotori Birthday|Kotori Birthday]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 5: Yamai Lunchtime|Yamai Lunchtime]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 6: Kurumi Star Festival|Kurumi Star Festival]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 7: Dating Preparations Case 1: Yoshino|Dating Preparations Case 1: Yoshino]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 8: Dating Preparations Case 2: Itsuka Kotori|Dating Preparations Case 2: Itsuka Kotori]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Chương 9: Dating Preparations Case 3: Tobiichi Origami|Dating Preparations Case 3: Tobiichi Origami]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Encore Afterword|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===PS3 Special===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Rinne Bathtime (Tiếng Việt)|Rinne Bathtime]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Rinne Bathtime Afterword (Tiếng Việt)|Afterword]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Blu-ray Special===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Tohka Working (Tiếng Việt)|Tohka Working]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Yoshino Highschool (Tiếng Việt)|Yoshino Highschool]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Origami Normalize (Tiếng Việt)|Origami Normalize]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live:Kurumi Cat (Tiếng Việt)|Kurumi Cat]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Truyện ngắn===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live Short Stories Minh hoạ|Minh hoạ]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Web Chapter (Tiếng Việt)|Web Chapter (Tohka and Shidou)]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Tohka Fearful (Tiếng Việt)|Tohka Fearful]] (from Fantasia Bunko&#039;s 25th Anniversary Book)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Spirit King Game (Tiếng Việt)|Spirit King Game]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Shidou Hunters (Tiếng Việt)|Shidou Hunters]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Date A Quest (Tiếng Việt)|Date A Quest]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;Ratatoskr&amp;gt;&#039;s Daily Observations===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Case 1|Case 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Case 2|Case 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Case 3|Case 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Case 4|Case 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Case 5|Case 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Case 6|Case 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Date A Live: Case 7|Case 7]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br style=&amp;quot;clear:both&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Staff==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Biên dịch===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://vnsharing.net/forum/member.php?u=404264 theblues_dn] a.k.a [http://vnsharing.net/forum/member.php?u=563972 râu xanh]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://hako.re/forum/members/120/ Haruaki Yachi] a.k.a [http://vnsharing.net/forum/member.php?u=719600 Kuro no Kenshi]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://hako.re/forum/members/15/ Asakura Otome]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://hako.re/forum/members/36/ Yui2401] a.k.a [http://vnsharing.net/forum/member.php?u=368653 Râu Trắng]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://hako.re/forum/members/2007/ Chaosshadow]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://hako.re/forum/members/2398/ My2ndAngelic] a.k.a [http://vnsharing.net/forum/member.php?u=775839 xenonkms]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chỉnh sửa===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[http://vnsharing.net/forum/member.php?u=715665 Lexus Liperty]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Series Overview==&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ 十香デッドエンド (March 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3623-2)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ2 四糸乃パペット (August 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3672-0)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ3 狂三キラー (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3704-8)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ4 五河シスター (March 17, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3744-4)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ5 八舞テンペスト (August 18, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3795-6)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ6 美九リリィ (December 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3835-9-C0193)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ7 美九トゥルース (March 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3871-7-C0193)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ アンコール (May 18, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3892-2-C0193)&lt;br /&gt;
*デート・ア・ライブ8 七罪サーチ (September 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3938-7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Light novel (Vietnamese)]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>188.142.25.113</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>